Classic Audiobook Collection - She by H. Rider Haggard ~ Full Audiobook [adventure]
Episode Date: April 7, 2023She by H. Rider Haggard audiobook. Genre: adventure When Cambridge scholar Horace Holly becomes guardian to a newborn boy, Leo Vincey, he also inherits a locked iron box and an ominous instruction: o...n Leo's twenty-fifth birthday, open it and follow where it leads. Inside lies a mysterious shard of ancient pottery and a letter pointing toward a lost African kingdom and an extraordinary woman who may be tied to Leo's bloodline across millennia. Years later, Holly, the grown Leo, and their steadfast servant Job set out on a perilous expedition into unmapped territory, driven by curiosity, duty, and a pull that feels like fate. Their journey brings them into the hands of the Amahagger people and toward the hidden realm of Kôr, where the legendary ruler Ayesha - called She-who-must-be-obeyed - reigns with hypnotic beauty, terrifying power, and a long memory of betrayal. As fascination turns to dread, the travelers are caught between imperial ambition, forbidden love, and the crushing weight of immortality, forced to ask what it costs to defy time, desire, and death itself. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 00 (00:13:14) Chapter 01 (00:33:07) Chapter 02 (00:47:04) Chapter 03 (01:27:35) Chapter 04 (01:49:03) Chapter 05 (02:13:42) Chapter 06 (02:45:19) Chapter 07 (03:12:04) Chapter 08 (03:33:53) Chapter 09 (03:51:15) Chapter 10 (04:17:22) Chapter 11 (04:42:01) Chapter 12 (05:06:04) Chapter 13 (05:33:09) Chapter 14 (05:52:48) Chapter 15 (06:12:28) Chapter 16 (06:35:56) Chapter 17 (07:04:16) Chapter 18 (07:28:43) Chapter 19 (07:51:49) Chapter 20 (08:25:30) Chapter 21 (08:47:48) Chapter 22 (09:17:32) Chapter 23 (09:39:24) Chapter 24 (10:04:33) Chapter 25 (10:37:01) Chapter 26 (10:59:55) Chapter 27 (11:19:49) Chapter 28 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
She by H. Rider Haggard.
Introduction
In giving to the world the record of what looked at as an adventure only
is, I suppose, one of the most wonderful and mysterious experiences ever undergone by mortal men.
I feel it incumbent on me to explain what my exact connection with it is.
And so I may as well say at once that I am not the narrator,
but only the editor of this extraordinary history.
and then go on to tell how it found its way into my hands.
Some years ago, I, the editor,
was stopping with a friend via Doctismus et Amicus Neves
at a certain university,
which, for the purposes of this history,
we will call Cambridge,
and was one day much struck with the appearance of two persons
whom I saw going arm in arm down the street.
One of these gentlemen was, I think, without exception,
the handsomest young fellow I have ever seen. He was very tall, very broad, and had a look of power and a grace of bearing, that seemed as native to him as it is to a wild stag.
In addition his face was almost without flaw, a good face as well as a beautiful one, and when he lifted his hat, which he did just then to a passing lady, I saw that his head was covered with little golden curls growing close to the scalp.
"'Good gracious,' I said to my friend, with whom I was walking.
"'Why, that fellow looks like a statue of Apollo come to life.
"'What a splendid man he is.'
"'Yes,' he answered.
"'He is the handsomest man in the university, and one of the nicest, too.
"'They call him the Greek God.
"'But look at the other one.
"'He's Vincis, that's the God's name, guardian,
"'and supposed to be full of every kind of information.
"'They call him Sharon.
I looked and found the older man quite as interesting in his way as the glorified specimen of humanity at his side.
He appeared to be about forty years of age, and was, I think, as ugly as his companion was handsome.
To begin with, he was shortish, rather bow-legged, very deep-chested, and with unusually long arms.
He had dark hair and small eyes, and the hair grew right down on his forehead,
and his whiskers grew right up to his hair so that there was uncommonly little of his countenance to be seen.
Altogether he reminded me forcibly of a gorilla, and yet there was something very pleasing and genial about the man's eye.
I remember saying that I should like to know him.
All right, answered my friend, nothing easier.
I know, Vinci, I'll introduce you.
And he did, and for some minutes we stood chatting.
About the Zulu people, I think, Fryer just returned from the Cape at the time.
Presently, however, a stoutish lady, whose name I do not remember, came along the pavement
accompanied by a pretty fair-haired girl, and these two, Mr. Vinci, who clearly knew them well,
at once joined, walking off in their company. I remember being rather amused because of the change
in the expression of the elder man, whose name I discovered was Holly, when he saw the ladies
advancing. He suddenly stopped short in his talk, cast a reproachful look at his companion, and,
with an abrupt nod to myself, turned and marched off alone across the street.
I heard afterwards that he was popularly supposed to be as much afraid of a woman
as most people are of a mad dog, which accounted for his precipitate retreat.
I cannot say, however, that young Vincy showed much aversion to feminine society on this occasion.
Indeed, I remember laughing and remarking to my friend at the time
that he was not the sort of man whom it would be desirable to introduce to the lady one was going to marry,
since it was exceedingly probable that the acquaintance would end in a transfer of her affections.
He was altogether too good-looking, and what is more, he had none of that consciousness and conceit
about him which usually afflicts handsome men, and makes them deservedly disliked by their fellows.
That same evening my visit came to an end, and this was the last I saw or heard of Cherin,
and the Greek god for many a long day.
Indeed, I have never seen either of them from that hour to this, and do not think it probable that I shall.
But a month ago, I received a letter and two packets, one of manuscript, and on opening the first found that was signed by Horace Holley,
a name that at that moment was not familiar to me.
It ran as follows.
Blank College, Cambridge.
May 1st, 18 blank.
My dear sir, you will be surprised, considering the very slight nature of our acquaintance, to get a letter from me.
Indeed, I think I had better begin by reminding you that we once met, now some five years ago,
when I and my ward, Leo Vinci, were introduced to you in the street at Cambridge.
To be brief and come to my business.
I have recently read, with much interest, a book of yours describing a Central African adventure.
I take it that this book is partly true and partly an effort of the imagination.
However this may be, it has given me an idea.
It happens, how you will see in the accompanying manuscript,
which together with the scarab, the royal son of the sun,
and the original shard I am sending to you by hand.
That my ward, or rather my adopted son, Leo Vincey and myself,
have recently passed through a real African adventure,
of a nature so much more marvelous than the one which you describe,
that to tell the truth I am almost ashamed to submit it to you lest you should disbelieve my tale.
You will see it stated in this manuscript that I, or rather we,
have made up our minds not to make this history public during our joint lives.
Nor should we alter our determination, were it not for a circumstance, which has recently arisen.
We are, for reasons that, after prusing this manuscript,
you may be able to guess, going away again this time to Central Asia where, if anywhere upon
this earth, wisdom is to be found, and we anticipate that our sojourn there will be a long one.
Possibly we shall not return. Under these altered conditions, it has become a question
whether we are justified in withholding from the world an account of a phenomenon which we
believe to be of unparalleled interest, merely because our private life is involved.
or because we are afraid of ridicule and doubt being cast upon our statements.
I hold one view about this matter, and Leo holds another.
And finally, after much discussion, we have come to a compromise,
namely to send the history to you,
giving you full leave to publish it if you think fit,
the only stipulation being that you shall disguise our real names,
and as much concerning our personal identity as is consistent with the maintenance of the bonafetus of the narrative.
And now what am I to say further?
I really do not know.
Beyond once more repeating that everything is described in the accompanying manuscript exactly as it happened.
As regards she herself, I have nothing to add.
Day by day we gave greater occasion to regret that we did not better avail ourselves of our opportunities to obtain more information from that marvelous woman.
Who was she?
How did she first come to the caves of core, and what was her real religion?
We never ascertained, and now, alas, we never shall. At least not yet.
These and many other questions arise in my mind, but what is the good of asking them now?
Will you undertake the task? We give you complete freedom, and as a reward you will, we believe,
have the credit of presenting to the world the most wonderful history as distinguished from romance
that its records can show. Read the manuscript, which I have copied out fairly for your benefit,
and let me know. Believe me, very truly all's L. Horace Holley.
This name is varied throughout the accordance with the writer's request, editor.
P.S. Of course, if any profit results from the sale of the writing, should you
care to undertake its publication, you can do what you like with it. But if there is a loss,
I will leave instructions with my lawyers, Mrs. Geoffrey and Jordan, to meet it. We entrust the
shard, the scarab, and the parchments to your keeping, till such time as we demand them back
again. L.H. This letter, as may be imagined, astonished me considerably. But when I came
to look at the manuscript, which the pressure of other work prevented me from doing
for a fortnight, I was still more astonished, as I think the reader will be also, and at once
made up my mind to press on with the matter. I wrote to this effect to Mr. Holley, but a week
afterwards received a letter from that gentleman's lawyers, returning my own, with the information
that their client and Mr. Leo Vinci had already left this country for Tibet, and they did not
at present know their address. Well, that is all I have to say. Of the history at the history at
itself the reader must judge. I give it him, with the exception of a very few alterations,
made with the object of concealing the identity of the actors from the general public,
exactly as it came to me. Personally, I made up my mind to refrain from comments. At first I was
inclined to believe that this history of a woman on whom, clothed in the majesty of her almost
endless years, the shadow of eternity itself lay like the dark wing of night, was some gigantic
allegory of which I could not catch the meaning. Then I thought that it might be a bold attempt to
portray the possible results of practical immortality, informing the substance of a mortal,
who yet drew her strength from earth, and in whose human bosom passions yet rose and fell and
beat, as in the undying world around her, the winds and the tides rise and fall, and beat unceasingly.
But as I went on, I abandoned that idea also.
To me, the story seems to bear the stamp of truth upon its face.
Its explanation I must leave to others.
And with this slight preface, which circumstances make necessary,
I introduced the world to Ayesha and the caves of core.
The editor.
P.S.
There is on consideration one circumstance that, after a re-perusel of this history,
struck me with so much force, that I cannot really
resist calling the attention of the reader to it. He will observe that so far as we are made acquainted
with him, there appears to be nothing in the character of Leo Vinci, which, in the opinion of
most people, would have been likely to attract an intellect so powerful as that of Aisha. He is not
even, at any rate to my view, particularly interesting. Indeed, one might imagine that Mr.
Holly would, under ordinary circumstances, have easily outstripped him in the favour of she.
Can it be that extremes meet, and that the very excess and splendour of her mind led her by means of some strange physical reaction to worship at the shrine of matter?
Was that ancient Calicratus nothing but a splendid animal loved for his hereditary Greek beauty?
Or is the true explanation what I believe it to be?
Namely, that Aisha, seeing further than we can see, perceiving,
received the germ and smouldering spark of greatness which lay hid within her lover's soul,
and well knew that under the influence of her gift of life, watered by her wisdom,
and shone upon with the sunshine of her presence,
it would bloom like a flower, and flash out like a star,
filling the world with light and fragrance?
Here also I am not able to answer,
but must leave the reader to form his own judgment on the facts before him.
As detailed by Mr. Holly in the following pages.
End of introduction.
Reading by Jeff Calkill.
Chapter 1 of She
This is the Libravox recording, or Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more informational to volunteer, please visit Librivox.org.
Recording by Lizzie Driver.
She by H. Ryder Haggard.
Chapter 1
My visitor
There are some events of which each circumstance and surrounding detail
Seems to be graven on the memory
In such a fashion that we cannot forget it
And so it is with the scene that I'm about to describe
It rises as clearly before my mind at this moment
As though it had happened but yesterday
It was in this very month something over twenty years ago
the Thai, Ludwig Horace Holly, was sitting one night in my rooms at Cambridge, grinding away at some mathematical work, I forget what. I was to go up for my fellowship within a week, and was expected by my tutor and my college generally to distinguish myself. At last, wearied out, I flung my book down, and, going to the mantel place, took down a pipe and filled it. There was a candle burning on the mantelpiece.
and a long narrow glass at the back of it and as i was in the act of lighting the pipe i caught sight of my own countenance in the glass and paused to reflect
the lighted match burnt away till it scorched my fingers forcing me to drop it but still i stood and stared at myself in the glass and reflected well i said aloud at last it is to be hoped that i shall be able to do something with the inside on my head for i shall certainly never be anything by the help of the outside
this remark will doubtless strike anybody who reads it as being slightly obscure,
but I was, in reality, alluding to my physical deficiencies.
Most men of twenty-two are endowed at any rate, with some share of the comeliness of youth.
But to me even this was denied.
Short, thick-set, and deep-chested, almost a deformity,
with long, sinewy arms, heavy features, deep-set grey eyes,
a low brow half-evergrown with a mop of thick black hair,
like a deserted clearing on which the forest had once more begun to encroach.
Such was my appearance nearly a quarter of a century ago,
and such, with some modification, it is to this day.
Like cane I was branded, branded by nature with the stamp of abnormal ugliness,
as I was gifted by nature with iron and abnormal strength,
and considerable intellectual powers.
so ugly was i that the spruce young men of my college though they were proud enough in my feats of endurance and physical prowess did not even care to be seen walking with me
was it wonderful that i was misanthropic and sullen was it wonderful that i brooded and worked alone and had no friends at least only one i was set apart by nature to live alone and drew comfort from her breast and hers only
women hated the sight of me only a week before i had heard one call me a monster when she thought i was out of hearing and say that i had converted her to the monkey theory
once indeed a woman pretended to care for me and i lavished all the pent-up affection of my nature upon her then money that twas to have come to me went elsewhere and she discarded me i pleaded with her as i have never pleaded with any living creature before or since
for i was caught by her sweet face and loved her and in the end by way of answer she took me to the glass and stood side by side with me and looked into it
now she said if i am beauty who are you that was when i was only twenty and as i stood and stared and felt a sort of grim satisfaction in the sense of my own loneliness for i had neither father nor mother nor brother and as i did so there came a knock at my own
my door. I listened before I went to open it, for it was nearly twelve o'clock at night,
and I was in no mood to admit any stranger. I had but one friend in the college, or indeed in the
world, perhaps it was he. Just then the person outside the door coughed, and I hastened to
open it, for I knew the cough. A tall man of about thirty, with the remains of great personal
beauty came hurrying in, staggering beneath the weight of a massive iron box, which he carried
by a handle with his right hand. He placed the box upon the table, and then fell into an awful
fit of coughing. He coughed and coughed till his face became quite purple, and at last he sunk
into a chair and began to spit up blood. I poured out some whiskey into a tumbler and gave it to him.
He drank it and seemed better, though his best of his best.
was very bad indeed.
Why did you keep me standing there in the cold?
He asked pettishly.
You know the drafts are deaf to me.
I did not know who it was, I answered.
You are a late visitor.
Yes, and I verily believe it to be my last visit.
He answered, with a ghastly attempt to smile.
I am done for, Holly, I am done for.
I do not believe that I shall see tomorrow.
"'Nonsense,' I said.
"'Let me go for a doctor.'
He waved me back imperiously with his hand.
"'It is sober sense, but I want no doctors.
I have studied medicine and I know all about it.
No doctors can help me.
My last hour has come.
For a year past I have lived only by a miracle.
Now, listen to me as you've never listened to anybody before,
for you will not have the opportunity of getting me to repeat my world.'
words. We have been friends for two years. Now, tell me how much do you know about me? I know that you're
rich, and have a fancy to come to college long after the age that most men leave it. I know that you've been
married, and that your wife died. And that you've been the best, indeed almost the only friend I ever had.
Did you know that I have a son? No. I have. He is five years old. He cost me as mother's life,
and I've never been able to bear to look upon his face in consequence.
Holly, if you will accept the trust,
I am going to leave you the boy's sole guardian.
I sprang almost out of my chair.
Me? I said.
Yes, you. I have not studied you for two years for nothing.
I have known for some time that I could not last,
and since I realised the fact,
I have been searching for someone to whom I could confide the boy, and this.
And he tapped the iron box.
box. You are the man, Holly, for like a rugged tree you are hard and sound at core.
Listen, the boy will be the only representative of one of the most ancient families in the world,
that is, so far as families can be traced. You will laugh at me when I say it, but one day
it will be proved to beyond a doubt, that my 65th or 66th linear ancestor was an Egyptian priest
of ISIS, though he was himself of Greekan extraction.
and was called Calicratus,
open bracket,
the strong and beautiful,
or more accurately the beautiful in strength,
close bracket.
His father was one of the Greek mercenaries,
raised by Hackhor,
a mendician fairer of the 29th dynasty,
and his grandfather, or great-grandfather, I believe,
was that very Calacratus,
mentioned by Herodotus,
in or about the year three hundred thirty nine before christ just at the time of the final fall of the pharaohs this calicrates the priest broke his vows of celibacy and fled from egypt with a princess of royal blood who had fallen in love with him
and was finally racked upon the coast of africa somewhere as i believe in the neighbourhood of where delgoa bay now is or rather to the north of it he and his wife being saved
and all the remainder of their company destroyed in one way or another.
Here they endured great hardships,
but were at length entertained by the mighty queen of a savage people,
a white woman of peculiar loveliness,
who, under circumstances which I cannot enter into,
but which you will one day learn, if you live,
from the contents of the box,
finally murdered, my ancestor Calacrates.
His wife, her, have escaped.
How, I know not, to Athens,
bearing a child with her, whom she named Tisthenes, or the mighty Avenger.
Five hundred years or more afterwards, the family migrated to Rome, under circumstances of which no trace remains.
And here, probably with the idea of preserving the idea of vengeance, where we find set out in the name of Tisthenes,
they appear to have pretty regularly assumed the cognomen of Vindex, or Avenger.
here too they remained for another five centuries or more till about seven hundred and seventy
a d when charlemagne invaded lombardy where they were then settled
whereon the head of her family seems to have attached himself to the great emperor
and to have returned with him across the alps and finally to have settled in brittany
eight generations later his lineal representative crossed to england in the reign of edward the
confessor, and in the time of William the Conqueror was advanced to great honour and power.
From that time to the present day I can trace my descent without a break.
Not that the Vincese, for that was the final corruption of the name after its bearers took root in English soil,
had been particularly distinguished. They never came much to the fore.
Sometimes they were soldiers, sometimes merchants, but on the whole they have preserved a dead level of respectability,
and still a deader level of mediocrity.
From the time of Charles II,
till the beginning of the present century, they were merchants.
About 1790, my grandfather made a considerable fortune out of brewing,
and retired.
In 1821 he died, and my father succeeded him,
and dissipated most of the money.
Ten years ago he died also,
leaving me a net income of about two thousand a year.
Then it was that I undertook an expedition in connection with that.
And he pointed to the iron chest, which ended disastrously enough.
On my way back I travelled in the south of Europe and finally reached Athens.
There I met my beloved wife, who might well also have been called beautiful,
like my old weak ancestor.
There I married her, and there a year afterwards, when my boy was born, she died.
He paused a while, his head sunk upon his hand, and then continued.
My marriage had diverted me from a project which I cannot enter into now.
I have no time, Holly, I have no time.
One day, if you accept my trust, you will learn about it.
After my wife's death I turned my mind to it again.
But first it was necessary, or at least I concede that it was necessary,
that I should attain to perfect knowledge of eastern dialects, especially Arabic.
it was to facilitate my studies that i came here very soon however my disease developed itself and now there is an end of me and as though to emphasize his words he burst into another terrible fit of coughing i gave him some more whisky and after resting he went on
i have never seen my boy leo since he was a tiny baby i never could bear to see him but they tell me that he is a quick and handsome child
in this envelope and he produced a letter from his pocket addressed to myself i have jotted down the course i wish followed in the boy's education it is a somewhat peculiar one at any rate i could not entrust it to a stranger
once more will you undertake it i must first know what i am to undertake i answered you are to undertake to have the boy leo to live with you till he is twenty-five years of age not to send him to school
remember. On his 25th birthday your guardianship will end, and you will then, with the keys that I
give you now, and he place them on the table, open the iron box, and let him see and read the contents,
and say whether or not he is willing to undertake the quest. There is no obligation on him to do so.
Now, as regards terms, my present income is two thousand two hundred a year. Half of that income I have
secured to you by will for life. Contingently on your undertaking the guardianship. That is,
one thousand a year, remuneration, to yourself, for you will have to give up your life to it,
and one hundred a year to pay for the board of the boy. The rest is to accumulate till Leo is twenty-five,
so that there may be a sum in hand should he wish to undertake the quest of which I spoke.
And suppose I were to die? I asked. Then the boy must become a warded.
chancery and take his chance. Only be careful that the iron chest has passed on to him by your will.
Listen, Holly, don't refuse me. Believe me, this is to your advantage. You are not fit to mix with the
world. It would only embitter you. In a few weeks you will become a fellow of your college,
and the income that you will derive from that, combined with what I have left you, will enable you
to live a life of learned leisure, alternated with the sport of which you are so fond, such as will
exactly suit you. He paused and looked at me anxiously, but I still hesitated. The charge seemed so
very strange. For my sake, Holly, we have been good friends, and I have no time to make other
arrangements. Very well, I said, I will do it, provided there is nothing in this paper to make me
change my mind. And I touched the envelope he had put upon the table by the keys. Thank you, Holly, thank you.
There is nothing at all.
Swear to me by God that you will be a father to the boy,
and follow my directions to the letter?
I swear it, I answered solemnly.
Very well.
Remember that perhaps one day I shall ask for the account of your oath,
for though I am dead and forgotten, yet I shall live.
There is no such thing as death, Holly, only a change.
And, as you may perhaps learn in time to come,
I believe that even that change could under certain circumstances be indefinitely postponed.
And again he broke into one of his dreadful fits of coughing.
There, he said, I must go. You have the chest, and my will will be found among my papers,
under the authority of which the child will be handed over to you.
You will be well paid, Holly, and I know that you are honest.
But if you betray my trust, by heaven I will haunt you.
i said nothing being indeed too bewilder to speak he held up the candle and looked at his own face in the glass it had been a beautiful face but disease had wrecked it
food for the worms he said curious to think that in a few hours i shall be stiff and cold the journey done the little game played out ah me holly life is not worth the trouble of life except when one is in love at least mine has not been
but the boy leos may be if he has the courage and the faith good-bye my friend and with a sudden act of tenderness he flung his arm about me and kissed me on the forehead and then turned to go
look here vincey i said if you're as ill as you think you'd better let me fetch a doctor no no he said earnestly promise me that you won't i am going to die and like a poisoned rat i wish to die alone
i don't believe you're going to do anything of the sort i answered he smiled and with the word remember on his lips was gone
as for myself i sat down and rodbed my eyes wondering if i had been asleep as this supposition would not bear investigation i gave it up and began to think that vincey must have been drinking i knew that he was and had been very ill
but still it seemed impossible that he could be in such a condition as to be able to know for certain that he would not outlive the night had he been so near dissolution surely he would have scarcely been able to walk and carry a heavy iron box with him
the whole story on reflection seemed to me utterly incredible for i was not then old enough to be aware how many things happen in this world that the common sense of the average man would set down as so improbable as to be absolutely impossible
this is a fact which i have only recently mastered was it likely that a man would have a son five years of age whom he had never seen since he was a tiny infant no was it likely that he could foretell his own death so accurately no
was it likely that he could trace his pedigree for more than three centuries before christ or that he would suddenly confide the absolute guardianship of his child and leave half his fortune to a college
friend? Most certainly not. Clearly Vincy was either drunk or mad. That being so, what did it mean,
and what was in the sealed iron chest? The whole thing baffled and puzzled me to such an extent
that at last I could stand it no longer, and determined to sleep over it. So I jumped up,
and having put the keys on the letter that Vincy had left, away into my dispatch box,
and stowed the iron chest in a large portmanteau, I took to the iron chest, and a large portmanteau,
I turned in and was soon fast asleep.
As it seemed to me I had only been asleep for a few minutes,
when I was awakened by somebody calling me.
I sat up and wrought my eyes.
It was broad daylight, eight o'clock, in fact.
Why, what is the matter with you, John?
I asked on the gyp who waited on Vinci and myself.
You look as though you had seen a ghost.
Yes, sir, and so I have, he answered.
These ways I've seen a corpse, which is worse.
I've been in to call Miss Da Vincy, as usual.
And there he lies stark and dead.
End of Chapter 1.
Chapter 2 of She.
This is the Lipibovox recording.
All Librefox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visitliberfox.org.
Recording by Anna Simon.
She, by H. Ryder Haggard.
Chapter 2.
The years roll by.
As might be expected, poor Vinci's sudden death created a great stir in the college.
But, as he was known to be very ill, and a satisfactory doctor's certificate was forthcoming,
there was no inquest.
They were not so particular about inquests in those days as they are now.
Indeed, they were generally disliked because of the scandal.
Under all these circumstances, being asked no questions,
I did not feel called upon to volunteer any information about our interview on the night of Vinci's disease,
beyond saying that he had come into my rooms to see me, as he often did.
On the day of the funeral, a lawyer came down from London and followed my poor friend's remains to the grave,
and then went back with his papers and effects, except, of course, the iron chest which had been left in my keeping.
For a week after this I heard no more of the matter, and indeed my attention was amply occupied in other ways,
for I was up for my fellowship, a fact that had prevented me from attending the funeral or seeing the lawyer.
At last, however, the examination was over, and I came back to my rooms and sank into an easy chair with a happy consciousness that I had got through it very fairly.
Soon, however, my thoughts, relieved of the pressure that had crushed them into a single groove during the last few days,
turned to the events of the night of poor Fincy's death, and again I asked myself what it all meant,
and wondered if I should hear anything more of the matter, and if I did not, what it would be my duty to do with the curious iron chest.
i sat there and thought and thought till i began to grow quite disturbed over the whole occurrence the mysterious midnight visit the prophecy of death so shortly to be fulfilled the solemn oath that i had taken and which vincey had called on me to answer to in another world than this
had the man committed suicide it looked like it and what was the quest of which he spoke the circumstances were uncanny so much so that though i am by no means nervous
or apt to be alarmed at anything that may seem to cross the bounds of the natural,
I grew afraid, and began to wish I had nothing to do with them.
How much more do I wish it now, over twenty years afterwards?
As I sat and thought, there came a knock at the door, and a letter in a big blue envelope
was brought in to me.
I saw at a glance that it was a lawyer's letter, and an instinct told me that it was connected
with my trust.
The latter which I still have runs thus.
Sir, our client, the late M. L. Vincy, Esquire, who died on the ninth instant in Blank College, Cambridge, has left behind him a will, of which you will please find copy-enclosed, and of which we are the executors.
Under this will you will perceive that you take a life interest in about half of the late Mr. Vincis's property, now invested in consuls, subject to your acceptance of the guardianship of his only's ownly's.
son, Leo Vinci, at present an infant aged five. Had we not ourselves drawn up the document in question
in obedience to Mr. Vinci's clear and precise instructions, both personal and written,
and had he not then assured us that he had very good reasons for what he was doing,
we are bound to tell you that its provisions seem to us of so unusual a nature that we should
have bound to call the attention of the court of Chancery to them, in order that such steps might be
taken as seemed desirable to it, either by contesting the capacity of the testator or otherwise,
to safeguard the interests of the infant. As it is, knowing that the testator was a gentleman
of the highest intelligence and acumen, and that he has absolutely no relations living to whom
he could have confided the guardianship of the child, we do not feel justified in taking this
course. Awaiting such instructions as you please to send us as regards the delivery of the
infant and the payment of the proportion of the dividends due to you, we remain, sir, faithfully
yours, Geoffrey and Jordan, Horace L. Holly, Esquire.
I put down the letter, and ran my eye through the will, which appeared, from its utter
unintelligibility, to have been drawn on the strictest legal principles. So far as I could
discover, however, it exactly bore out what my friend Vinci had told me on the night of his
death. So it was true after all. I must take the boy. Suddenly, I remember the letter which
Vincy had left with the chest. I fetched and opened it. It only contained such directions as he
had already given to me as to opening the chest on Leo's 25th birthday, and laid down the
outlines of the boy's education, which was to include Greek, the higher mathematics, and Arabic.
At the end, there was a postscript to the effect that, if the boy died under the
age of 25, which, however, he did not believe would be the case, I was to open the chest
and act on the information I obtained if I saw fit. If I did not see fit, I was to destroy
all the contents. On no account was I to pass them on to a stranger. As this letter added
nothing material to my knowledge, and certainly raised no further objection in my mind to entering
on the task I had promised my dead friend to undertake, there was only one course open to me,
namely to write to Mrs. Geoffrey and Jordan and express my acceptance of the trust,
stating that I should be willing to commence my guardianship of Leo in ten days' time.
This done, I went to the authorities of my college, and, having told them as much of the story
as I considered desirable, which was not very much, after considerable difficulty, succeeded
in persuading them to stretch a point, and, in the event of my having obtained a fellowship,
which I was pretty certain I had done,
allow me to have the child to live with me.
Their consent, however, was only granted on the condition
that I vacated my rooms in college and took lodgings.
This I did, and with some difficulty succeeded
in obtaining very good apartments quite close to the college gates.
The next thing was to find a nurse.
And on this point I came to a determination.
I would have no woman to lord it over me about the child
and steal his affections from me.
The boy was old enough to do without female assistance, so I set to work to hunt up a suitable
male attendant. With some difficulty, I succeeded in hiring a most respectable, round-faced young
man who had been a helper in a hunting stable, but who said that he was one of a family of
17 and well accustomed to the ways of children, and professed himself quite willing to
undertake the charge of Master Leo when he arrived. Then, having taken the iron box to town,
and with my own hands deposited it at my bankers,
I bought some books upon the health and management of children
and read them first to myself and then allowed to job.
That was the young man's name, and waited.
At length the child arrived in the charge of an elderly person
who wept bitterly at parting with him,
and a beautiful boy he was.
Indeed, I do not think that I ever saw such a perfect child before or since.
His eyes were grey, his forehead was broad,
and his face, even at that early age, clean cut as a cameo, without being pinched or thin.
But perhaps his most attractive point was his hair, which was pure gold in color, and tightly curled over his shapely head.
He cried a little when his nurse finally tore herself away and left him with us.
Never shall I forget the scene.
There he stood, with the sunlight from the window playing upon his golden curls,
his fist screwed over one eye whilst he took us in with the other.
I was seated in a chair, and stretched out my hand to him to induce him to come to me,
while Job, in the corner, was making a sort of clucking noise,
which, arguing from his previous experience, or from the analogy of the hen,
he judged would have a soothing effect, and inspire confidence in the youthful mind,
and running a wooden horse of peculiar hideousness backwards and forwards,
in a way that was little short of inane.
This went on for some minutes, and then, all the way that was a little short of inane.
some minutes, and then, all of a sudden, the lad stretched out both his little arms,
and ran to me.
"'I like you,' he said.
"'You is ugly, but you is good.'
Ten minutes afterwards he was eating large slices of bread and butter, with every sign of
satisfaction.
Job wanted to put jam on to them, but I sternly reminded him of the excellent works that we
had read, and forbade it.
In a very little while, for, as I expected, I got me.
my fellowship, the boy became the favourite of the whole college, where all orders and regulations
to the country notwithstanding, he was continually in and out, a sort of chartered libertine
in whose favor all rules were relaxed. The offerings made at his shrine were simply without
number, and I had serious difference of opinion with one old resident fellow, now long dead,
who was usually supposed to be the crustiest man in the university, and to uphold the sight of a
child. And yet, I discovered, when a frequently recurring fit of sickness had forced Job to keep a
strict lookout, that this unprincipled old man was in the habit of enticing the boy to his rooms,
and there feeding him upon unlimited quantities of brandy-balls, and making him promise to say nothing
about it. Job told him that he ought to be ashamed of himself, at his age too, when he might have
been a grandfather if he had done what was right, by which Job understood had got married.
and thence arose the row.
But I have no space to dwell upon those delightful years,
around which memory still fondly hovers.
One by one they went by,
and as they passed we two grew dearer and yet more dear to each other.
Few sons have been loved as I loved Leo,
and few fathers know the deep and continuous affection that Leo bears to me.
The child grew into the boy,
and the boy into the young man.
while one by one the remorseless years flew by,
and as he grew and increased,
so that his beauty,
and the beauty of his mind grow with him.
When he was about fifteen,
they used to call him beauty about the college,
and me they nicknamed the Beast.
Beauty and the Beast was what they called us
when we went out walking together,
as we used to do every day.
Once Leo attacked a great strapping butcher's man,
twice his size,
because he sang it out after us.
and threshed him too, threshed him fairly.
I walked on and pretended not to see,
till the combat got too exciting,
when I turned round and cheered him on to victory.
It was the chaff of the college at the time,
but I could not help it.
Then, when he was a little older,
the undergraduates found fresh names for us.
They called me Karen,
and Leo, the Greek god.
I will pass over my own appellation
with the humble remark that I was never handsome,
and did not grow more so as I grew older,
As for his, there was no doubt about its fitness.
Leo, at 21, might have stood for a statue of the youthful Apollo.
I never saw anybody to touch him in looks, or anybody so absolutely unconscious of them.
As for his mind, he was brilliant and keen-witted, but not a scholar.
He had not the dullness necessary for that result.
We followed out his father's instructions as regards his education strictly enough,
and on the whole the results, especially in the matters of Greek and a result,
Arabic were satisfactory. I learned the latter language in order to help to teach it to him,
but after five years of it, he knew it as well as I did, almost as well as the professor who
instructed us both. I always was a great sportsman. It is my one passion, and every autumn we
went away somewhere, shooting or fishing, sometimes to Scotland, sometimes to Norway, once even
to Russia. I am a good shot, but even in this he learned to excel me. When Leo was 18,
I moved back into my rooms and entered him at my own college, and at twenty-one he took his
degree, a respectable degree, but not a very high one. Then it was that I, for the first time,
told him something of his own story, and of the mystery that loomed ahead. Of course, he was very
curious about it, and of course I explained to him that his curiosity could not be gratified at
present. After that, to pass the time away, I suggested that he should get himself called to the
bar, and this he did, reading at Cambridge and only going up to London to eat his dinners.
I had only one trouble about him, and that was that every young woman who came across him,
or, if not everyone, nearly so, would insist on falling in love with him.
Hence arose difficulties, which I need not enter into here, though they were troublesome enough
at the time. On the whole, he behaved fairly well. I cannot say more than that. And so the time went
by till at last he reached his 25th birthday, at which date this strange and in some ways
awful history really begins. End of Chapter 2. Chapter 3 of She
This is a Librevox recording. All Librevox recordings
are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recording by Icy Jumbo
She by H. Ryder Haggard
Chapter 3 The Sherd of Amenatus.
On the day preceding Leo's 25th birthday,
we both journeyed to London
and extracted the mysterious chest from the bank
where I had deposited it twenty years before.
It was, I remember, brought up by the same clerk who had taken it down.
He perfectly remembered having hidden it away.
Had he not done so, he said, he should have had difficulty in finding it,
it was so covered up with cobwebs.
In the evening we returned with our precious burden to Cambridge,
and I think that we might both of us have given away all the sleep we got that night
and not been much the poorer.
At daybreak, Leo arrived in my room, in a dressing-gown,
and suggested that we should at once proceed to business.
I scouted the idea as showing an unworthy curiosity.
The chest had waited twenty years, I said,
so it could very well continue to wait until after breakfast.
Accordingly, at nine, an unusually sharp nine,
we breakfasted,
and so occupied was I with my own.
thoughts that I regret to state that I put a piece of bacon into Leo's tea in mistake
for a lump of sugar.
Job, too, to whom the contagion of excitement had, of course, spread, managed to break the
handle off my sevre china tea cup, the identical one I believe that Mara had been drinking
from just before he was stabbed in his bath.
At last, however, breakfast was cleared away, and Job, at my request, fetched the
and placed it upon the table in a somewhat gingerly fashion as though he mistrusted it.
Then he prepared to leave the room.
"'Stop a moment, Job,' I said.
"'If Mr. Leo has no objection, I should prefer to have an independent witness to this business,
who can be relied upon to hold his tongue unless he is asked to speak.'
"'Certainly Uncle Horace,' answered Leo,
"'for I had brought him up to call me Uncle,
though he varied the appellation somewhat disrespectfully by calling me old fellow or even my avuncular relative.
Job touched his head not having a hat on.
"'Lock the door, Job,' I said, and bring me my dispatch box.
He obeyed, and from the box I took the keys that poor Vincy, Leo's father, had given me on the night of his death.
There were three of them, the largest a comparatively modern key.
the second an exceedingly ancient one,
and the third entirely unlike anything of the sort that we had ever seen before,
being fashioned apparently from a strip of solid silver,
with a bar placed across to serve as a handle,
and leaving some nicks cut in the edge of the bar.
It was more like a model of an anti-diluvian railway key than anything else.
Now, are you both ready, I said, as people do when they are,
going to fire a mine. There was no answer, so I took the big key, rubbed some salad oil into
the wards, and after one or two bad shots, for my hands were shaking, managed to fit it and shoot
the lock. Leo bent over and caught the massive lid in both his hands, and with an effort,
for the hinges had rusted, forced it back. Its removal revealed another case covered with dust.
This we extracted from the iron chest without any difficulty
and removed the accumulated filth of years from it with a cloth brush.
It was, or appeared to be, of ebony or some such close-grained black wood,
and was bound in every direction with flat bands of iron.
Its antiquity must have been extreme,
for the dense heavy wood was in parts actually commencing to crumble from age.
Now for it, I said, inserting the second key.
Job and Leo bent forward in breathless silence.
The key turned, and I flung back the lid, and uttered an exclamation, and no wonder,
for inside the ebony case was a magnificent silver casket, about twelve inches square by eight high.
It appeared to be of Egyptian workmanship, and the four legs were formed of sphinxes,
and the dome-shaped cover was also surmounted by a sphinx.
The casket was of course much tarnished and dinted with age,
but otherwise in fairly sound condition.
I drew it out and set it on the table,
and then, in the midst of the most perfect silence,
I inserted the strange-looking silver key,
and pressed this way and that,
until at last the lock yielded,
and the casket stood before us.
It was filled to the brim with some brown shredded material, more like vegetable fibre than paper,
the nature of which I have never been able to discover.
This I carefully removed to the depth of some three inches,
when I came to a letter enclosed in an ordinary modern-looking envelope,
and addressed in the handwriting of my dead friend Vinci.
To my son Leo, should he live to open this casket?
I handed the letter to Leo, who glanced at the envelope and then put it down upon the table,
making a motion to me to go on emptying the casket.
The next thing that I found was a parchment carefully rolled up.
I unrolled it, and seeing that it was also in Vinci's handwriting and headed,
Translation of the Unseal Greek writing on the pot sherd, put it down by the letter.
Then followed another ancient roll of parchment,
that had become yellow and crinkled with the passage of years.
This I also unrolled.
It was likewise a translation of the same Greek original,
but into black letter Latin,
which at the first glance from the style and character
appeared to me to date from somewhere about the beginning of the 16th century.
Immediately beneath this roll was something hard and heavy,
wrapped up in yellow linen,
and reposing upon another layer of the fibrous material.
Slowly and carefully we unrolled the linen, exposing to view a very large but undoubtedly ancient pot-shed of a dirty yellow colour.
This pot-shed had, in my judgement, once been part of an ordinary amphra of medium size.
For the rest, it measured ten and a half inches in length by seven in width, was about quarter of an inch thick and densely covered on the convex side that lay towards the bottom of the box, with right-inged.
in the later Unseal Greek character, faded here and there, but for the most part perfectly legible,
the inscription having evidently been executed with the greatest care, and by means of a reed pen,
such as the ancients often used.
I must not forget to mention that in some remote age this wonderful fragment had been broken in two,
and rejoined by means of cement and eight long rivets.
Also, there were numerous inscriptions on the inner.
side, but these were of the most erratic character, and had clearly been made by different hands,
and in many different ages, and of them, together with the writings on the parchments, I shall
have to speak presently. Here follows Plate 1, which is a facsimile of the shirt of Amenatus.
It is one one-half size, the greatest length of the original is 10 and 1⁄2 inches,
The greatest breadth is seven inches, and the weight is £1.5.1.0.0.
Plate 2 also shows a facsimile of the sherd of Amanatas at one-half size.
Is there anything more? asked Leo in a kind of excited whisper.
I groped about and produced something hard, done up in a little linen bag.
Out of the bag we took first a very beautiful miniature done upon iron.
and secondly a small chocolate-covered composition Scarabaeus marked thus, but the sketch is omitted.
Symbols which we have since ascertained mean sutensera, which is being translated the Royal Son of Ra or the Sun.
The miniature was a piece of Leo's Greek mother, a lovely dark-eyed creature.
On the back of it was written in poor Vinci's handwriting, My Beloved Wife.
that is all i said very well answered leo putting down the miniature at which he had been gazing affectionately and now let us read the letter and without further ado he broke the seal and read aloud as follows
my son leo when you open this if you ever live to do so you will have attained to manhood and i shall have been long enough dead to be absolutely forgotten by nearly all who knew me
Yet in reading it, remember that I have been, and for anything you know, may still be,
and that in it, through this link of pen and paper, I stretch out my hand to you across the gulf of death,
and my voice speaks to you from the silence of the grave.
Though I am dead, and no memory of me remains in your mind, yet am I with you in this hour that you read.
Since your birth, to this day, I have scarcely seen your face.
Forgive me this.
Your life supplanted the life of one whom I loved better than women are often loved,
and the bitterness of it endureth yet.
Had I lived, I should in time have conquered this foolish feeling,
but I am not destined to live.
My sufferings, physical and mental, are more than I can bear,
and when such small arrangements as I have to make for your future well-being are completed,
it is my intention to put a period to them.
May God forgive me if I do wrong.
At the best I could not live more than another year.
So he killed himself, I exclaimed.
I thought so.
And now, Leo went on, without replying,
enough of myself,
what has to be said belongs to you who live,
not to me who am dead,
and almost as much forgotten as that.
I had never been. Holly, my friend, to whom if he will accept the trust it is my intention to
confide you, will have told you something of the extraordinary antiquity of your race. In the contents
of this casket, you will find sufficient to prove it. The strange legend that you will find
inscribed by your remote ancestress upon the pot-shed was communicated to me by my father on his
deathbed, and took a strong hold in my imagination. When I was only
nineteen years of age, I determined, as to his misfortune did one of our ancestors about the time
of Elizabeth, to investigate its truth. Into all that befell me, I cannot enter now, but this I saw
with my own eyes. On the coast of Africa, in a hitherto unexplored region, some distance to
the north of where the Zambesi falls into the sea, there is a headland, at the extremity
of which a peak towers up, shaped like the head of a negro, similar to that of which the writing
speaks. I landed there, and learnt from a wandering native who had been cast out by his people
because of some crime which he had committed, that far inland are great mountains, shaped like
cups and caves surrounded by measureless swamps. I also learnt that the people there speak a
dialect of Arabic, and are ruled over by a beautiful white woman, who is seldom seen by them,
but who is reported to have power over all things living and dead.
Two days after I had ascertained this, the man died of fever contracted in crossing the swamps,
and I was forced by want of provisions, and by symptoms of an illness which afterwards prostrated
me, to take to my Tao again.
Of the adventures that befell me after this I need not now speak.
I was wrecked upon the coast of Madagascar, and rescued some months afterwards by an English
ship that brought me to Aden, whence I started for England, intending to prosecute my search
as soon as I had made sufficient preparations. On my way I stopped in Greece, and there,
for Omnia Vinket Amor, I met your beloved mother, and married her, and there you were born,
and she died. Then it was that my last illness seized me, and I returned hither to
die. But still I hoped against hope and set myself to work to learn Arabic, with the intention,
should I ever get better, of returning to the coast of Africa and solving the mystery of which
the tradition has lived so many centuries in our family. But I have not got better, and so far as I am
concerned, the story is at an end. For you, however, my son, it is not at an end, and to you I hand
on these results of my labour, together with the hereditary proofs of its origin. It is my intention
to provide that they shall not be put into your hands until you have reached an age when you will be
able to judge for yourself, whether or no you will choose to investigate what, if it is true,
must be the greatest mystery in the world, or to put it by as an idle fable, originating
in the first place in a woman's disordered brain. I do not believe that it is a
I believe that if it can only be rediscovered, there is a spot where the vital forces of the world visibly exist.
Life exists. Why, therefore, should not the means of preserving it indefinitely exist also?
But I have no wish to prejudice your mind about the matter.
Read and judge for yourself.
If you are inclined to undertake the search, I have so provided that you will not lack for means.
If, on the other hand, you are satisfied that the whole thing is a chimera,
then I adjure you destroy the potshed and the writings,
and let a cause of troubling be removed from our race forever.
Perhaps that will be wisest.
The unknown is generally taken to be terrible,
not as the proverb would infer from the inherent superstition of man,
but because it so often is terrible.
He who would tamper with the vast and secret forces
that animate the world may well fall a victim to them.
And if the end were attained,
if at last you emerged from the trial,
ever beautiful and ever young,
defying time and evil,
and lifted above the natural decay of flesh and intellect,
who shall say that the awesome change would prove a happy one?
Choose, my son,
and may the power who rules all things,
and who says,
Thus far shalt thou go,
and thus much shalt thou learn,
direct the choice to your own happiness and the happiness of the world,
which, in the event of your success,
you would one day certainly rule by the pure force of accumulated experience.
Farewell.
Thus the letter, which was unsigned and undated, abruptly ended.
What do you make of that, Uncle Holly, said Leo,
with a sort of gasp, as he replaced it on the table?
We have been looking for a mystery,
and we certainly seem to have found one.
What do I make of it?
Why, that your poor dear father was off his head, of course, I answered testily.
I guessed as much that night, twenty years ago, when he came into my room.
You see, he evidently hurried his own end, poor man.
It is absolute balderdash.
That's it, sir, said Job solemnly.
Job was a most matter-of-fact specimen of a matter-of-fact class.
Well, let's see what the part is.
Hot-shirt has to say, at any rate, said Leo, taking up the translation in his father's writing
and commencing to read, I, Amenatus of the Royal House of the Pharaohs of Egypt, wife of
Calicrates, the beautiful in strength, a priest of Isis whom the gods cherish and the demons obey,
being about to die to my little son to Sistanese, the mighty avenger.
I fled with thy father from Egypt in the days of Nectar Nebes, causing his,
him through love to break the vows that he had vowed."
Footnote.
Necht Nebv, or Necta Nabo the second, the last native pharaoh of Egypt, fled from Ocus to Ethiopia,
B.C. 339, editor.
End of footnote.
We fled southward, across the waters, and we wandered for twice twelve moons on the coast
of Libya, Africa, that looks towards the rising sun, where, by a river,
is a great rock carven like the head of an Ethiopian. Four days on the water from the mouth of a
mighty river were we cast away, and some were drowned, and some died of sickness. But us, wild men,
took through the wastes and marshes, where the sea-fowl hid the sky, bearing us ten days' journey
till we came to a hollow mountain, where a great city had been and fallen, and where there are caves
of which no man hath seen the end,
and they brought us to the queen of the people
who place pots upon the heads of strangers,
who is a magician having a knowledge of all things
and life and loveliness that does not die.
And she cast eyes of love upon thy father, Calicrates,
and would have slain me, and taken him to husband,
but he loved me and feared her and would not.
Then did she take us, and lead us by terrible ways,
by means of dark magic, to where the great pit is, in the mouth of which the old philosopher
lay dead, and showed to us the rolling pillar of life that dies not, whereof the voice is as
the voice of thunder. And she did stand in the flames, and come forth unharmed, and yet more
beautiful. Then did she swear to make thy father undying, even as she is, if he would but slay me
and give himself to her.
For me she could not slay because of the magic of my own people that I have,
and that prevailed thus far against her.
And he held up his hand before his eyes to hide her beauty, and would not.
Then in her rage did she smite him by her magic, and he died.
But she wept over him, and bore him thence with lamentations,
and being afraid, me she sent to the mouth of the great river where the ships come.
and I was carried far away on the ships where I gave thee birth, and hither to Athens I came at last after many wanderings.
Now I say to thee, my son, Tysysthenes, seek out the woman, and learn the secret of life,
and if thou mayest find a way, slay her, because of thy father calicrities,
and if thou dost fear or fail, this I say, to all thy seed who come after thee,
till at last a brave man be found among them who shall bathe in the fire and sit in the place of the pharaohs.
I speak of those things, that though they be past belief, yet I have known, and I lie not.
May the Lord forgive her for that, groaned Job, who had been listening to this marvellous composition with his mouth open.
As for myself, I said nothing.
My first idea, being that my poor friend, being demented, had composed the whole thing,
though it scarcely seemed likely that such a story could have been invented by anybody.
It was too original.
To solve my doubts, I took up the pot shirt and began to read the close, unseal Greek writing on it,
and very good Greek of the period it is, considering that it came from the pen of an Egyptian born.
Here is an exact transcript of it.
The transcript is a solid block of Greek uppercase characters,
with neither spaces nor punctuation between the letters.
For general convenience in reading,
I have here accurately transcribed this transcription
into the cursive character.
The transcript is a passage of Greek text.
The English translation was,
as I discovered on further investigation,
and as the reader may easily see by comparison,
both accurate and elegant.
Besides the unseal writing,
On the convex side of the shirt, at the top, painted in dull red, on what had once been the lip of the amphora, was the cartouche already mentioned as being on the scarabaeus, which we had also found in the casket.
The hieroglyphics, or symbols, however, were reversed, just as though they had been pressed on wax.
Whether this was the cartouche of the original Calicrates, or of some prince or pharaoh from whom his wife Amanatas was descended, I am not sure.
Nor can I tell if it was drawn upon the sherd at the same time that the unseal Greek was inscribed,
or copied on more recently from the scarab by some other member of the family.
Footnote.
The cartouche, if it be a true cartouche, cannot have been that of Calicrates, as Mr. Holly suggests.
Calicrates was a priest, and not entitled to a cartouche, which was the prerogative of Egyptian royalty,
though he might have inscribed his name or title upon an oval.
Editor, end of footnote.
Nor was this all.
At the foot of the writing, painted in the same dull red,
was the faint outline of a somewhat rude drawing
of the head and shoulders of a sphinx wearing two feathers,
symbols of majesty,
which, though common enough upon the effigies of sacred bulls and gods,
I have never before met with on a sphinx.
Also on the right side of this surface of the sherd, painted obliquely in red on the space not covered by the unseal characters, and signed in blue paint, was the following quaint inscription.
In earth and sky and sea, strange things there be, hock fake it, Dorothy Avincey.
Perfectly bewildered, I turned the relic over. It was covered from top to bottom with notes and signatures in Greek, Latin and English.
The first in unseal Greek was by Tisithynes, the son to whom the writing was addressed.
It was, I could not go, Tisisisthenes to his son, Calicrates.
Here it is, in facsimile, with its cursive equivalent.
The cursive equivalent reads,
Uch and do naimain, poruest thy, Tishthanees calicrata to Pidi.
This callicrates, probably in the Greek fashion,
named after his grandfather, evidently made some attempt to start on the quest, for his entry,
written in very faint and almost illegible unseal, is,
I ceased from my going, the gods being against me, Calicrates to his son.
Here it is also.
Tone Theon, Antistantone, Epo-Sarmen, Teasperias, Calicrates topeidi.
Between these two ancient writings, the second of which was inscribed upside down, and was so faint and worn, that had it not been for the transcript of it executed by Vinci, I should scarcely have been able to read it, since, owing to its having been written on that portion of the tile which had in the course of ages undergone the most handling, it was nearly rubbed out, was the bold, modern-looking signature of one Lionel Vinci, I Tarte Sua, Sua,
17, which was written thereon, I think, by Leo's grandfather.
To the right of this were the initials J.B.V.
And below came a variety of Greek signatures in unseal and cursive character,
and what appeared to be some carelessly executed repetitions of the sentence
Topidy to my son, showing that the relic was religiously passed on from generation to generation.
The next legible thing after the Greek signatures,
was the word Romai, A-U-C, showing that the family had now migrated to Rome.
Unfortunately, however, with the exception of its termination, Avey, the date of their settlement there is forever lost,
for just where it had been placed, a piece of the pot-shed is broken away.
Then followed twelve Latin signatures, jotted about here and there,
wherever there was a space upon the tile suitable to their inscription.
these signatures, with three exceptions only, ended with the name Windex, or the Avenger,
which seems to have been adopted by the family after its migration to Rome, as a kind of
equivalent to the Greek Tisysthenes, which also means an Avenger.
Ultimately, as might be expected, this Latin cognomen of Windex was transformed first into
Da Vinci and then into the plain modern Vinci. It is very curious to observe how the idea
of revenge, inspired by an Egyptian who lived before the time of Christ, is thus, as it were,
embalmed in an English family name. A few of the Roman names inscribed upon the sherd, I have
actually since found mentioned in history and other records. They were, if I remember right,
Musseus Windex, Sextus Barius Marullus, C. Fydeus C. Fidius C. Fyndex. And La
Pempeiana, conjuncts Macrini Windikis.
This last, of course, being the name of a Roman lady.
The following list, however, comprises all the Latin names upon the sherd.
C. Cicilius Windex.
M. Amilius Windex.
Sextus Warius Marullus.
Q. Sosius Priscus Senechio Windex.
L. Walerius Cominius.
Cominius Windex, Sextus Otakilius M. F.
L. Ateus windex.
Musius windex.
C. Fulfidius C. Findex.
Lichinius Faustus.
La Beria Pompeiana, conyux Macrini, windicis.
Manilia Lucilla, conyux Marulli, windicis.
Windekis. After the Roman names, there is evidently a gap of very many centuries. Nobody will ever
know what was the history of the relic during those dark ages, or how it came to have been preserved
in the family. My poor friend Vinci had, it will be remembered, told me that his Roman ancestors
finally settled in Lombardy, and when Charlemagne invaded it, returned with him across the Alps
and made their home in Brittany. Whence they crossed to England,
in the reign of Edward the Confessor.
How he knew this I am not aware,
for there is no reference to Lombardy or Charlemagne upon the tile,
though, as will presently be seen, there is a reference to Brittany.
To continue, the next entries upon the sherd,
if I may accept a long splash either of blood or red colouring matter of some sort,
consist of two crosses drawn in red pigment,
and probably representing Crusader's swords,
and a rather neat monogram,
in scarlet and blue, perhaps executed by that same Dorothy Ovinci who wrote, or rather painted,
the doggerel couplet. To the left of this inscribed in faint blue were the initials A-V, and after them
a date, 1800. Then came what was perhaps as curious an entry as anything upon this extraordinary
vellic of the past. It is executed in black letter, written over the crosses or crusader's swords,
and dated 1,445.
As the best plan will be to allow it to speak for itself,
I here give the black letter facsimile,
together with the original Latin without the contractions,
from which it will be seen that the writer was a fair medieval Latinist.
Also, we have discovered what is still more curious,
an English version of the black letter Latin.
This, also written in black letter,
we found inscribed on a second parchment that was in the coffer,
apparently somewhat older in date than that on which was inscribed
the medieval Latin translation of the unseal Greek,
of which I shall speak presently.
This I also give in full.
Here appears a facsimile of the black letter inscription on the shard of Amenatus.
Here also appears an expanded version of the above black letter inscription.
Here appears a facsimile of the Old English black letter translation of the above Latin inscription from the sherd of Amenatus found inscribed upon a parchment.
Here appears a modernised version of the above black letter translation.
The next, and save one, last entry, was Elizabethan and dated 1564.
A most strange history, and one that did cost my father his life,
for in seeking for the place upon the east coast of Africa,
his penance was sunk by a Portuguese galleon of Lorenzo Marquez,
and he himself perished.
John, Vinci.
Then came the last entry,
apparently to judge by the style of writing,
made by some representative of the family in the middle of the 18th century.
It was a misquotation of the well-known,
lines in Hamlet, and ran thus. There are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of
in your philosophy, Horatio. Footnote. Another thing that makes me fix the date of this entry
at the middle of the 18th century is that, curiously enough, I have an acting copy of Hamlet,
written about 1740, in which these two lines are misquoted almost exactly in the same way,
And I have little doubt, but that the Vinci who wrote them on the pot sherd
heard them so misquoted at that date.
Of course, the lines really run,
There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio,
than are dreamt of in your philosophy.
L.H.
End footnote.
And now there remained but one more document to be examined,
namely the ancient black letter transcription into medieval Latin
of the unseal inscription on the shirt.
As will be seen, this translation was executed and subscribed in the year 1495 by a certain learned man, Edmundus de Prato, Edmund Pratt, by name, licensiate in canon law of Exeter College, Oxford, who had actually been a pupil of Grokine, the first scholar who taught Greek in England.
Footnote.
Grokine, the instructor of Erasmus, studied Greek under Chalcon Dian.
Dylas, the Byzantine and Florence, and first lectured in the hall of Exeter College Oxford in
1491, editor. End footnote. No doubt on the fame of this new learning reaching his ears,
the Vinci of the Day, perhaps that same John da Vinci who years before had saved the relic from
destruction and made the black-letter entry on the sherd in 1445, hurried off to Oxford to see if
a chance it might avail to dissolve the secret of the mysterious inscription.
Nor was he disappointed, for the learned Erasmus was equal to the task.
Indeed, his rendering is so excellent an example of medieval learning and latinity
that, even at the risk of sating the learned reader with too many antiquities, I have made
up my mind to give it in facsimile, together with an expanded version for the benefit of
those who find the contractions troublesome.
The translation has several peculiarities, on which this is not the place to dwell,
but I would in passing call the attention of scholars to the passage
Duxerunt outem, noce ad reginam, and wenas lasinas coronantium,
which strikes me as a delightful rendering of the original
Egagon dejos basilios, ten tonne exenus, cutres, stepanunton.
Here appears a medieval black letter
Latin translation of the unseal inscription on the sherd of Amenatus, here appears an expanded
version of the above medieval Latin translation.
Well, I said, when at length I had read out and carefully examined these writings and paragraphs,
at least those of them that were still easily legible.
That is the conclusion of the whole matter, Leo, and now you can form your own opinion on it,
I have already formed mine.
And what is it? he asked in his quick way.
It is this.
I believe that Potscher to be perfectly genuine,
and that, wonderful as it may seem,
it has come down in your family from since the fourth century before Christ.
The entries absolutely prove it,
and therefore, however improbable it may seem, it must be accepted.
But there I stop.
That your remote ancestress, the Egyptian princess,
or some scribe under her direction,
wrote that which we see on the sherd,
I have no doubt,
nor have I the slightest doubt,
but that her sufferings and the loss of her husband
had turned her head,
and that she was not right in her mind when she did write it.
How do you account for what my father saw and heard there? asked Leo.
Coincidence.
No doubt there are bluffs on the coast of Africa
that look something like a man's head,
and plenty of people who speak busts,
at Arabic. Also, I believe that there are lots of swamps. Another thing is, Leo, and I am sorry
to say it, but I do not believe that your poor father was quite right when he wrote that letter.
He had met with a great trouble, and also he had allowed this story to prey on his imagination,
and he was a very imaginative man. Anyway, I believe that the whole thing is the most unmitigated
rubbish. I know that there are curious things and forces in nature which we rarely meet with,
and when we do meet them cannot understand. But until I see it with my own eyes, which I am not likely
to, I never will believe that there is any means of avoiding death, even for a time, or that there
is, or was, a white sorceress living in the heart of an African swamp. It is Bosch, my boy,
all Bosch. What do you say, Job? I say, sir,
that it is a lie, and if it is true, I hope Mr. Leo won't meddle with no such things,
for no good can't come of it.
"'Perhaps you are both right,' said Leo very quietly.
"'I express no opinion, but I say this.
"'I am going to set the matter at rest once and for all,
"'and if you won't come with me, I will go by myself.'
"'I looked at the young man, and saw that he meant what he said.
"'When Leo means what he says, he always puts on a cure,
look about the mouth. It has been a trick of his from a child. Now, as a matter of fact, I had no
intention of allowing Leo to go anywhere by himself, for my own sake, if not for his. I was far too
attached to him for that. I am not a man of many ties or affections. Circumstances have been
against me in this respect, and men and women shrink from me, or at least I fancy that
they do, which comes to the same thing, thinking perhaps that my somewhat
forbidding exterior is a key to my character. Rather than endure this, I have, to a great extent,
secluded myself from the world, and cut myself off from those opportunities which with most men
result in the formation of relations more or less intimate. Therefore, Leo was all the world to me,
brother, child and friend, and until he wearied of me, where he went, there I should go too.
But of course it would not do to let him see how great a hole he had over me,
so I cast about for some means whereby I might let myself down easy.
Yes, I shall go, Uncle, and if I don't find the rolling pillar of life,
at any rate I shall get some first-class shooting.
Here was my opportunity, and I took it.
Shooting, I said, ah, yes, I never thought of that.
It must be a very wild stretch of country,
full of big game. I have always wanted to kill a buffalo before I die. Do you know, my boy,
I don't believe in the quest, but I do believe in big game, and really, on the whole, if after
thinking it over you make up your mind to go, I will take a holiday and come with you.
Ah, said Leo, I thought you would not lose such a chance, but how about money? We shall want a good
lot. You need not trouble about that, I answered. There is all your income that has been accumulating
for years, and besides that, I have saved two-thirds of what your father left to me, as I consider
in trust for you. There is plenty of cash. Very well, then, we may as well stow these things
away, and go up to town to see about our guns. By the way, Job, are you coming too? It's time
you began to see the world. Well, sir, answered Job stolidly. I don't hold much with foreign parts,
but if both you gentlemen are going,
you will want somebody to look after you,
and I am not the man to stop behind
after serving you for twenty years.
That's right, Job, said I.
You won't find out anything wonderful,
but you will get some good shooting.
And now look here, both of you.
I won't have a word said to a living soul about this nonsense,
and I pointed to the pot-shirt.
If it got out, and anything happened to me,
my next-of-kin would dispute my will
on the ground of insanity, and I should become the laughing-stock of Cambridge.
That day, three months, we were on the ocean, bound for Zanzibar.
End of Chapter 3.
Chapter 4 of Shee.
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visitlibrovox.org.
Recording by I.C. Jumbo.
she by h rider haggard chapter four the squall how different is the scene that i now have to tell from that which has just been told
gone are the quiet college rooms gone the wind-swayed english elms the coying rooks and the familiar volumes on the shelves and in their place there rises a vision of the great calm ocean gleaming in shaded silver lights beneath the beams of the full african moon
a gentle breeze fills the huge sail of our dau and draws us through the water that ripples musically against her sides most of the men are sleeping forward for it is near mid-middle
night, but a stout swarthy Arab, Muhammad by name, stands at the tiller, lazily steering by the stars.
Three miles or more to our starboard is a low, dim line. It is the eastern shore of central Africa.
We are running to the southward, before the northeast monsoon, between the mainland and the reef that for
hundreds of miles fringes this perilous coast.
The night is quiet, so quiet that a whisper can be heard four thousand.
and aft the Tao, so quiet that a faint booming sound rolls across the water to us from the distant
land. The arrow at the tiller holds up his hand and says one word, Simba, lion. We all sit up and listen.
Then it comes again, a slow, majestic sound that thrills us to the marrow. Tomorrow by ten o'clock,
I say, we ought, if the captain is not out in his reckoning, which I think very probable, to
make this mysterious rock with a man's head and begin our shooting.
And begin our search for the ruined city and the fire of life, corrected Leo,
taking his pipe from his mouth and laughing a little.
Nonsense, I answered.
You were airing your Arabic with that man at the tiller this afternoon.
What did he tell you?
He has been trading, slave trading probably, up and down these latitudes for half his
iniquitous life, and once landed on this very man rock.
Did he ever hear anything of the ruined city or the caves?
No, answered Leo.
He says that the country is all swamp behind and full of snakes,
especially pythons and game, and that no man lives there.
But then there is a belt of swamp all along the East African coast,
so that does not go for much.
Yes, I said, it does, it goes for malaria.
You see what sort of an opinion these gentry have of the country?
Not one of them will go with us.
They think that we are mad, and upon my word I believe that they are right.
If we ever see Old England again I shall be astonished.
However, it does not greatly matter to me at my age, but I am anxious for you, Leo, and for Job.
It's a Tom Fool's business, my boy.
All right, Uncle Horace.
So far as I am concerned, I am willing to take my chance.
Look, what is that cloud?
And he pointed to a dark blotch upon the starry sky some miles astern.
of us. Go and ask the man at the tiller, I said. He rose, stretched his arms and went.
Presently he returned. He says it is a squall, but it will pass far on one side of us.
Just then Job came up, looking very stout and English in his shooting suit of brown flannel,
and with the sort of perplexed appearance upon his honest round face that had been very common
with him since he got into these strange waters.
"'Please, sir,' he said, touching his sun-hat, which was stuck on the back of his head in a somewhat ludicrous fashion,
"'as we have got all these guns and things in the whale-boat astern, to say nothing of the provisions in the lockers,
"'I think it would be best if I got down and slept in her.'
"'I don't like the looks,' here he dropped his voice to a portentous whisper, of these black gentry.
"'They have such a wonderful, thievish way about them.
"'Supposing now that some of them were to slip into the boat at night,
and cut the cable and make off with her. That would be a pretty go, that would.
The whale boat, I may explain, was one specially built for us at Dundee in Scotland. We had brought it with us,
as we knew that this coast was a network of creeks, and that we might require something to
navigate them with. She was a beautiful boat, 30 feet in length, with a centreboard for sailing,
copper-bottomed to keep the worm out of her, and full of watertight compartments.
the captain of the tao had told us that when we reached the rock which he knew and which appeared to be identical with the one described upon the shirt and by leo's father he would probably not be able to run up to it on account of the shallows and breakers
therefore we had employed three hours that very morning whilst we were totally calmed the wind having dropped at sunrise in transferring most of our goods and chattels to the whale-boat and placing the guns ammunition and preserved provision
in the watertight lockers specially prepared for them,
so that when we did cite the fabled rock,
we should have nothing to do but step into the boat and run her ashore.
Another reason that had induced us to take this precautionary step
was that Arab captains are apt to run past the point that they are making,
either from carelessness or owing to a mistake in its identity.
Now, as sailors know, it is quite impossible for a Tao,
which is only rigged to run before the monsoon, to beat back against it.
therefore we got our boat ready to row for the rock at any moment well job i said perhaps it would be as well there are lots of blankets there only be careful to keep out of the moon or it may turn your head or blind you
lord sir i don't think it would much matter if it did it is that turned already with the sight of these blackamores and their filthy thieving ways they are only fit for muck they are and they smell bad enough for it already job
it will be perceived, was no admirer of the manners and customs of our dark-skinned brothers.
Accordingly, we hauled up the boat by the tow-rope till it was right under the stern of the
Dow, and Job bundled into her with all the grace of a falling sack of potatoes.
Then we returned, and sat down on the deck again, and smoked and talked in little gusts and jerks.
The night was so lovely, and our brains were so full of suppressed excitement of one sort and another,
that we did not feel inclined to turn in.
For nearly an hour we sat thus,
and then, I think, we both dozed off.
At least I have a faint recollection of Leo's sleepily explaining
that the head was not a bad place to hit a buffalo,
if you could catch him exactly between the horns,
or send your bullet down his throat, or some nonsense of the sort.
Then I remember no more,
till suddenly a frightful roar of wind,
a shriek of terror from the awakening crew and a whip-like sting of water in our faces.
Some of the men ran to let go the hall-yards and lower the sail, but the peril jammed, and the yard would not come down.
I sprang to my feet and hung on to a rope. The sky aft was dark as pitch, but the moon still shone
brightly ahead of us and lit up the blackness. Beneath its sheen, a huge white-topped breaker,
twenty feet high or more, was rushing on to us.
was on the break, the moon shone on its crest and tipped its foam with light. On it rushed beneath
the inky sky, driven by the awful squall behind it. Suddenly, in the twinkling of an eye, I saw
the black shape of the whale boat cast high into the air on the crest of the breaking wave.
Then, a shock of water, a wild rush of boiling foam, and I was clinging for my life to the
shroud. I swept straight out from it like a flag in a gale. We were pooped.
The wave passed.
It seemed to me that I was under water for minutes.
Really, it was seconds.
I looked forward.
The blast had torn out the great sail,
and high in the air it was fluttering away to leeward,
like a huge wounded bird.
Then for a moment there was comparative calm,
and in it I heard Job's voice yelling wildly,
Come here to the boat!
Bewildered, and half drowned as I was,
I had the sense to rush aft.
I felt the Dow sinking under me. She was full of water. Under her counter, the whaleboat was
tossing furiously, and I saw the Arab Mohammed, who had been steering, leap into her.
I gave one desperate pull at the tow rope to bring the boat alongside. Wildly I sprang also.
Job caught me by the arm, and I rolled into the bottom of the boat. Down went the Tao bodily,
and as she did so, Muhammad drew his curved knife and severed the fibre rope by
which we were fast to her, and in another second we were driving before the storm over the place
where the Tao had been.
Great God, I shrieked!
Where is Leo?
Leo!
Leo!
He's gone, sir!
God help him!
roared Job into my ear, and such was the fury of the squall that his voice sounded like a whisper.
I wrung my hands in agony.
Leo was drowned, and I was left alive to mourn him.
Look out!
yelled Joe,
Here comes another!
I turned.
A second huge wave was overtaking us.
I half hoped that it would drown me.
With a curious fascination,
I watched its awful advent.
The moon was nearly hidden now
by the wreaths of the rushing storm,
but a little light still caught
the crest of the devouring breaker.
There was something dark on it,
a piece of wreckage.
It was honest now,
and the boat was nearly full of water.
But she was built in airtight compartments, heaven bless the man who invented them, and lifted up through it like a swan.
Through the foam and turmoil I saw the black thing on the wave hurrying right at me.
I put out my right arm to ward it from me, and my hand closed on another arm, the wrist of which my fingers gripped like a vice.
I am a very strong man and had something to hold on to, but my arm was nearly torn from its socket by the strain and weight of the floating body.
had the rush lasted another two seconds i might either have let go or gone with it but it passed leaving us up to our knees in water
bail out bail out shouted job suiting the action to the word but i could not bail just then for as the moon went out and left us in total darkness one faint flying ray of light lit upon the face of the man i had gripped who was now half lying half floating in the bottom of the boat
It was Leo.
Leo brought back by the wave, back, dead or alive, from the very jaws of death.
Bail out! bail out! yelled Job, or we shall founder!
I seized a large tin bowl with a handle to it, which was fixed under one of the seats,
and the three of us bailed away for dear life.
The furious tempest drove over and round us, flinging the boat this way and that,
The wind and the storm wreaths and the sheets of stinging spray blinded and bewildered us,
but through it all we worked like demons with the wild exhilaration of despair,
for even despair can exhilarate.
One minute, three minutes, six minutes.
The boat began to lighten, and no fresh wave swamped us.
Five minutes more, and she was fairly clear.
Then, suddenly, after the awful shriekings of the hurricane,
came a duller, deeper roar.
Great heavens!
It was the voice of breakers!
At that moment the moon began to shine forth again,
this time behind the path of the squall.
Out, far across the torn bosom of the ocean,
shot the ragged arrows of her light,
and there, half a mile ahead of us,
was a white line of foam,
then a little space of open-mouthed of blackness,
and then another line of white.
It was the breakers,
and their roar grew clearer and yet more clear as we sped down upon them like a swallow.
There they were, boiling up in snowy spouts of spray, smiting and gnashing together like the gleaming teeth of hell.
Take the tiller, Muhammad, I roared in Arabic, we must try and shoot them.
At the same moment I seized an oar and got it out, motioning Job to do likewise.
Muhammad clambered aft and got hold of the tiller, and with some different,
difficulty, Job, who had sometimes pulled a tub upon the homely cam, got out his oar. In another minute,
the boat's head was straight on to the ever-nearing foam, towards which she plunged and tore with
the speed of a race-horse. Just in front of us, the first line of breakers seemed a little
thinner to the right or left. There was a cap of rather deeper water. I turned and pointed to it.
"'Steer for your life, Muhammad,' I yelled. He was a skilful steersman, and well-acred.
acquainted with the dangers of this most perilous coast.
And I saw him grip the tiller, bend his heavy frame forward,
and stare at the foaming terror till his big round eyes looked as though they would start out of his head.
The send of the sea was driving the boat's head round to starboard.
If we struck the line of breakers fifty yards to starboard of the gap, we must sink.
It was a great field of twisting, spouting waves.
Muhammad planted his foot against the seat before him,
and glancing,
at him, I saw his brown toes spread out like a hand with the weight he put upon them as he took
the strain of the tiller. She came round a bit, but not enough. I roared to Job to backwater,
whilst I dragged and laboured at my awe. She answered now, and none too soon.
Heavens, we were in them, and then followed a couple of minutes of heart-breaking excitement
such as I cannot hope to describe. All that I remember is a shrieking sea of foam, out of which
the billows rose here, there, and everywhere, like avenging ghosts from their ocean grave.
Once we were turned right round, but either by chance or through Muhammad's skillful steering,
the boat's head came straight again before a break of Fildus. One more, a monster!
We were through it or over it, more through than over, and then, with a wild yell of exultation
from the Arab, we shot out into the comparative smooth water of the mouth of sea between the
teeth-like lines of gnashing waves. But we were nearly full of water again, and not more than half a
mile ahead was the second line of breakers. Again we set to, and bailed furiously. Fortunately,
the storm had now quite gone by, and the moon shone brightly, revealing a rocky headland
running half a mile or more out into the sea, of which this second line of breakers appeared
to be a continuation. At any rate, they boiled around its foot.
Probably the ridge that formed the headland ran out into the ocean, only at a lower level, and made the reef also.
This headland was terminated by a curious peak that seemed not to be more than a mile away from us.
Just as we got the boat pretty clear for the second time, Leo, to my immense relief, opened his eyes,
and remarked that the clothes had tumbled off the bed, and that he supposed it was time to get up for chapel.
I told him to shut his eyes and keep quiet, which he did, without in the slightest degree realising the position.
As for myself, his reference to chapel made me reflect, with a sort of sick longing on my comfortable rooms at Cambridge.
Why had I been such a fool as to leave them?
This is a reflection that has several times recurred to me since, and with an ever-increasing force.
But now again we were drifting down on the breakers, though with lessened speed,
for the wind had fallen, and only the current or the tide, it afterwards turned out to be the tide, was driving us.
Another minute, and with a sort of howl to Allah from the Arab, a pious ejaculation from myself,
and something that was not pious from Job, we were in them, and then the whole scene, down to our final escape,
repeated itself, only not quite so violently.
Mohamed's skilful steering and the airtight compartments saved our lives.
In five minutes we were through and drifting, for we were too exhausted to do anything to help ourselves except keep her head straight, with the most startling rapidity round the headland which I have described.
Round we went with the tide, until we got well under the lee of the point, and then suddenly the speed slackened, we ceased to make way, and finally appeared to be in dead water.
The storm had entirely passed, leaving a clean-washed sky behind it.
The headland intercepted the heavy sea that had been occasioned by the squall,
and the tide, which had been running so fiercely up the river, for we were now in the mouth of a river,
was sluggish before it turned, so we floated quietly, and before the moon went down,
managed to bail out the boat thoroughly and get her a little ship-shape.
Leo was sleeping profoundly, and on the whole I thought it wise not to wake him.
It was true he was sleeping in wet clothes, but the night was now so warm that I thought,
and so did Job, that they were not likely to injure a man of his unusually vigorous constitution.
Besides, we had no dry ones at hand.
Presently the moon went down and left us floating on the waters,
now only heaving like some troubled woman's breast, with leisure to reflect upon all that we had gone through and all that we had escaped.
Job stationed himself at the bow.
Muhammad kept his post at the tiller, and I sat on a seat in the middle of the boat, close to where Leo was lying.
The moon went slowly down in chastened loveliness.
She departed like some sweet bride into her chamber, and long, veil-like shadows crept up the sky.
through which the stars peeped shyly out.
Soon, however, they too began to pale, before a splendour in the east,
and then the quivering footsteps of the dawn came rushing across the newborn blue,
and shook the high stars from their places.
Quieter, and yet more quiet, grew the sea,
quiet as the soft mist that brooded on her bosom,
and covered up her troubling,
as the elusive wreaths of sleep brood upon a pain-racked mind,
causing it to forget its sorrow.
From the east to the west
sped the angels of the dawn,
from sea to sea,
from mountaintop,
scattering light with both their hands.
On they sped out of the darkness,
perfect, glorious,
like spirits of the just
breaking from the tomb.
On, over the quiet sea,
over the low coastline
and the swamps beyond,
and the mountains above them.
over those who slept in peace and those who woke in sorrow,
over the evil and the good,
over the living and the dead,
over the wide world and all that breathes or has breathed thereon.
It was a wonderfully beautiful sight,
and yet sad, perhaps, from the very excess of its beauty.
The arising sun, the setting sun.
There we have the symbol and the type of humanity,
and all things with which humanity has to
do. The symbol and the type, yes, and the earthly beginning and the end also. And on that morning this came home to me with a peculiar force. The sun that rose to-day for us had set last night for eighteen of our fellow voyagers, had set everlastingly for eighteen whom we knew.
The Dow had gone down with them. They were tossing about among the rocks and seaweed, so much human drift on the great ocean of death.
And we four were saved.
But one day a sunrise will come when we shall be among those who are lost,
and then others will watch those glorious rays,
and grow sad in the midst of the beauty,
and dream of death in the full glow of a rising life.
For this is the lot of man.
End of chapter four.
Chapter 5 of She
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recording.
are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librivox.org
Recording by Nick Gisburn
She by H. Ryder Haggard
Chapter 5
The Head of the Ethiopian
At length the heralds and forerunners of the Royal Sun had done their work
and searching out the shadows had caused them to flee away.
Then up he came in glory from his ocean bed,
and flooded the earth with warmth and light.
I sat there in the boat,
listening to the gentle lapping of the water,
and watched him rise,
till presently the slight drift of the boat
brought the odd-shaped rock, or peak,
at the end of the promontory which we had weathered with so much peril,
between me and the majestic sight,
and blotted it from my view.
I still continued, however, to stay,
at the rock, absently enough, till presently it became edged with the fire of the growing light
behind it, and then I started, as well I might, for I perceived that the top of the peak, which
was about eighty feet high, by one hundred and fifty feet thick at its base, was shaped like
a negro's head and face, whereon was stamped to most fiendish and terrifying expression.
There was no doubt about it, there were the thick lips, the fat cheeks, and the squat
nose, standing out with startling clearness against the flaming background. There too was the
round skull, washed into shape perhaps by thousands of years of wind and weather, and to complete the
resemblance, there was a scrubby growth of weeds or lichen upon it, which against the sun looked for all the
world like the wool and a colossal negro's head. It certainly was very odd, so odd that now I believe
it is not a mere freak of nature, but a gigantic monument fashioned, like the well-known Egyptian,
Egyptian Sphinx, by a forgotten people out of a pile of rock that lent itself to their design,
perhaps as an emblem of warning and defiance to any enemies who approach the harbour.
Unfortunately, we were never able to ascertain whether or not this was the case,
inasmuch as the rock was difficult of access both from the land and the water-side,
and we had other things to attend to.
Myself, considering the matter by the light of what we afterwards saw,
I believe that it was fashioned by man, but whether or not this is so,
There it stands, and sullenly stares from age to age, out across the changing sea.
There it stood two thousand years and more ago, when Amanatus, the Egyptian princess,
and the wife of Leo's remote ancestor Calicrates, gazed upon its devilish face,
and there I have no doubt it will stand when as many centuries as are numbered between her day
and our own are added to the year that bore us to oblivion.
"'What do you think of that, Job?' I asked of our retainer, who was sitting on,
the edge of the boat, trying to get as much sunshine as possible, and generally looking uncommonly
wretched, and I pointed to the fiery and demoniacal head.
"'Oh, Lord, sir,' answered Job, who now perceived the object for the first time,
I think that the old gentleman must have been sitting for his portrait on them rocks.'
I laughed, and the laugh woke up Leo. "'Hello,' he said. "'What's the matter with me?
I am all stiff? Where is the Dow? Give me some brandy, please.'
"'You may be thankful that you are not stiffer, my boy,' I answered.
"'The Tao is sunk. Everybody on board her is drowned with the exception of us for,
and your own life was only saved by a miracle, and whilst Job, now that it was light enough,
searched about in a locker for the brandy for which Leo asked, I told him the history of
our night's adventure.
"'Great heavens,' he said faintly, and to think that we should have been chosen to live through
it. By this time the brandy was forthcoming, and we all had a good pull at it.
and thankful enough we were for it.
Also the sun was beginning to get strength,
and warm our chilled bones,
for we had been wet through for five hours or more.
Why, said Leo with a gasp,
as he put down the brandy bottle,
there is the head the writing talks of,
the rock carving like the head of an Ethiopian.
Yes, I said, there it is.
Well then, he answered, the whole thing is true.
I don't see at all that that follows, I answered.
We knew this head was here,
your father saw it. Very likely it is not the same head that the writing talks of. Or if it is,
it proves nothing. Leo smiled at me in a superior way. You are an unbelieving Jew, Uncle Horace,
he said. Those who live will see. Exactly so, I answered, and now perhaps you will observe that we
are drifting across a sandbank into the mouth of the river. Get hold of your or job,
and we will row in and see if we can find a place to land. The river mouth which we will
were entering did not appear to be a very wide one, those yet the long banks of steaming mist
that clung about its shores had not lifted sufficiently to enable us to see its exact measure.
There was, as is the case with nearly every East African river, a considerable bar at the mouth,
which no doubt, when the wind was on shore and the tide running out, was absolutely impassable,
even for a boat drawing only a few inches. But as things were, it was manageable enough,
and we did not ship a cup full of water. In twenty minutes we were well across it, with but slight
assistance from ourselves, and being carried by a strong, though somewhat variable breeze, well up the
harbour. By this time the mist was being sucked up by the sun, which was getting uncomfortably hot,
and we saw that the mouth of the little estuary was here about half a mile across, and that the banks
were very marshy and crowded with crocodiles lying about on the mud like logs. About a mile ahead of
however, was what appeared to be a strip of firm land, and for this we steered. In another quarter of an
hour we were there, and making the boat fast to a beautiful tree with broad shining leaves,
and flowers of the magnolia species, only there were rose-coloured and not white, which hung over
the water, we disembarked. Footnote. There is a known species of magnolia with pink flowers.
It is indigenous in Sikkim, and known as Magnolia Camp Belliard.
eye. Editor. End of footnote. This done, we undressed, washed ourselves, and spread our clothes,
together with the contents of the boat, in the sun to dry, which they very quickly did.
Then, taking shelter from the sun under some trees, we made a hearty breakfast off a Pasandu
potted tongue, of which we had a good quantity with us, congratulating ourselves loudly on our
good fortune in having loaded and provisioned the boat on the previous day before the hurricane
destroyed the Dow. By the time that we had finished our meal, our clothes were quite dry,
and we hastened to get into them, feeling not a little refreshed. Indeed, with the exception
of weariness and a few bruises, none of us were the worse for the terrifying adventure which had been
fatal to all our companions. Leo, it is true, had been half drowned, but that is no great matter
to a vigorous young athlete of five and twenty.
After breakfast we started to look about us.
We were on a strip of dry land about two hundred yards broad by five hundred long,
bordered on one side by the river,
and on the other three by endless desolate swamps
that stretched as far as the eye could reach.
This strip of land was raised about twenty-five feet
above the plain of the surrounding swamps and the river level.
Indeed it had every appearance of having been made by the hand of man.
"'This place has been a wharf,' said Leo, dogmatically.
"'Nonsense,' I answered.
"'Who would be stupid enough to build a wharf in the middle of these dreadful marshes
"'in a country inhabited by savages?
"'That is, if it is inhabited at all—'
"'Perhaps it was not always marsh, and perhaps the people were not always savage,'
"'he said dryly, looking down the steep bank, for we were standing by the river.
"'Look there,' he went on, pointing to a spot where the hurricane of the previous night
had torn up one of the magnolia trees by the roots, which had grown on the extreme edge of the bank
just where it sloped down to the water, and lifted a large cake of earth with them.
Is not that stonework? If not it is very like it.
Nonsense, I said again, but we clambered down to the spot, and got between the upturned roots
in the bank. Well, he said, but I did not answer this time, I only whistled.
For there, laid bare by the removal of the earth, was an undernoburned.
and outed facing of solid stone laid in large blocks and bound together with brown cement,
so hard that I could make no impression on it with the file in my shooting knife.
Nor was this all.
Seeing something projecting through the soil at the bottom of the bared patch of walling,
I removed the loose earth with my hands,
and revealed a huge stone ring, a foot or more in diameter, and about three inches thick.
This fairly staggered me.
Looks rather like a wharf, where good-sized vessels have been more.
"'Does it not, Uncle Horace?' said Leo with an excited grin.
"'I tried to say nonsense again, but the word stuck in my throat. The ring spoke for itself.
"'In some past age vessels had been moored there, and this stonewall was undoubtedly the
remnant of a solidly constructed wharf. Probably the city to which it had belonged
"'lay buried beneath the swamp behind it.'
"'Begins to look as though there was something in the story after all, Uncle Horace,'
said the exultant Leo, and reflecting on the mysterious negro's head and the equally mysterious
stonework, I made no direct reply. A country like Africa, I said, is sure to be full of the
relics of long-dead and forgotten civilizations. Nobody knows the age of the Egyptian civilization,
and very likely it had offshoots. Then there were the Babylonians, and the Phoenicians,
and the Persians, and all manner of people, all more or less civilized, to say nothing of the Jews
whom everybody wants nowadays. It is possible that they, or any one of them, may have had colonies
or trading stations about here. Remember those buried Persian cities that the consul showed us at
Kilwar. Footnote. Near Kilwar, on the east coast of Africa, about 400 miles south of Zanzibar,
is a cliff which has been recently washed by the waves. On the top of this cliff are Persian
tombs, known to be at least seven centuries old, by the dates still legible of
upon them. Beneath these tombs is a layer of debris representing a city. Farther down the cliff
is a second layer representing an older city, and farther down still a third layer, there remains
of yet another city of vast and unknown antiquity. Beneath the bottom city were recently
found some specimens of glazed earthenware, such as are occasionally to be met with on
that coast to this day. I believe that they are now in the possession of Sir John Kirk. Editor
End of footnote.
Quite so, said Leo, but that is not what you said before.
Well, what is to be done now, I asked, turning the conversation.
As no answer was forthcoming, we walked to the edge of the swamp, and looked over it.
It was apparently boundless, and vast flocks of every sort of waterfowl flew from its recesses,
till it was sometimes difficult to see the sky.
Now that the sun was getting high, it drew thin, sickly-looking clouds of port, and,
poisonous vapour from the surface of the marsh and from the scummy pools of stagnant water.
"'Two things are clear to me,' I said, addressing my three companions,
who stared at this spectacle in dismay. First, that we can't go across there, I pointed to
the swamp, and secondly, that if we stop here we shall certainly die of fever.
"'That's as clear as a haystack, sir,' said Job.
"'Very well, then. There are two alternatives before us. One is to bout ship, and try and run
for some port in the whale-boat, which would be a sufficiently risky proceeding, and the other
to sail or row on up the river, and see where we come to.
"'I don't know what you are going to do,' said Leo, setting his mouth, but I am going
up that river.'
Job turned up the whites of his eyes, and groaned, and the Arab murmured, Allah, and groaned
also.
As for me, I remarked sweetly that as we seemed to be between the devil and the deep sea,
it did not much matter where we went.
But in reality, I was as anxious to proceed as Leo.
The colossal negro's head and the stone wharf
had excited my curiosity to an extent of which I was secretly ashamed,
and I was prepared to gratify it at any cost.
Accordingly, having carefully fitted the mast,
restowed the boat, and got out our rifles, we embarked.
Fortunately the wind was blowing on shore from the ocean,
so we were able to hoist the sail.
Indeed, we afterwards found out that as a general rule,
the wind set onshore from daybreak for some hours, and offshore again at sunset, and the
explanation that I offer of this is, that when the earth is cooled by the dew and the night,
the hot air rises, and the draft rushes in from the sea till the sun has once more heated it through.
At least that appeared to be the rule here.
Taking advantage of this favouring wind, we sailed merrily up the river for three or four hours.
Once we came across a school of hippopotamai, which rose and bellowed dreadfully
within ten or a dozen fathoms of the boat, much to Job's alarm, and I will confess, to my own.
These were the first hippopotamie that we had ever seen, and to judge by their insatiable curiosity,
I should judge that we were the first white men that they had ever seen.
Upon my word, I once or twice thought that they were coming into the boat to gratify it.
Leo wanted to fire at them, but I dissuaded him, fearing the consequences.
Also we saw hundreds of crocodiles basking on the muddy banks and thousands upon thousands of waterfowl.
Some of these we shot, and among them was a wild goose, which in addition to the sharp curved spurs on its wings
had a spur about three-quarters of an inch long growing from the skull just between the eyes.
We never shot another like it, so I do not know if it was a sport or a distinct species.
In the latter case this incident may interest naturalists.
Job named it the unicorn goose.
About midday the sun grew intensely hot,
and the stench drawn up by it from the marshes which the river drains
was something too awful,
and caused us instantly to swallow precautionary doses of quinine.
Shortly afterwards the breeze died away altogether,
and as rowing our heavy boat against stream in the heat was out of the question,
we were thankful enough to get under the shade of a group of trees,
a species of willow, that grew by the edge of the river,
and lie there and gasp, till at length the approach of sunset put a period to our miseries.
Seeing what appeared to be an open space of water straight ahead of us,
we determined to row there before settling what to do for the night.
Just as we were about to loosen the boat, however, a beautiful water-book,
with great horns curving forward, and a white stripe across the rump,
came down to the river to drink, without perceiving us hidden away within fifty yards under the willows.
Leo was the first to catch sight of it, and being an ardent sportsman, thirsting for the blood of big game,
about which he had been dreaming for months, he instantly stiffened all over, and pointed like a setter dog.
Seeing what was the matter, I handed him his express rifle, at the same time taking my own.
Now then, I whispered, mind you don't miss.
Miss, he whispered back contemptuously, I could not miss it if I tried.
He lifted the rifle, and the Rowan-coloured buck, having drunk his fill, raised his head and looked out across the river.
He was standing right against the sunset sky on a little eminence, or ridge of ground, which ran across the swamp,
evidently a favourite path for game, and there was something very beautiful about him.
Indeed I do not think that if I live to a hundred I shall ever forget that desolate and yet most fascinating scene.
It is stamped upon my memory.
To the right and left were wide stretches of lonely, death-breeding swamp, unbroken and unrelieved
so far as the eye could reach, except here and there by ponds of black and peaty water that,
mirror-like, flashed up the red rays of the setting sun. Behind us and before stretched the vista
of the sluggish river, ending in glimpses of a reed fringed lagoon, on the surface of which
the long lights of the evening played as the faint breeze stirred the shadows. To the west loomed a
huge red ball of the sinking sun, now vanishing down the vapoury horizon, and filling the
great heaven. High across whose arch, the cranes and wildfowl streamed in line, square, and
triangle, with flashes of flying gold and the lurid stain of blood. And then ourselves, three
modern Englishmen in a modern English boat, seeming to jar upon and look out of tone with
that measureless desolation, and in front of us the noble book limned out upon a background of ruddy
sky. Bang! Away he goes with a mighty bound. Leo has missed him. Bang! Right under him again!
Now for a shot, I must have one, though he is going like an arrow, and a hundred yards away and more.
By Jove, over and over and over! Well, I think I've wiped your eye there, Master Leo, I say,
struggling against the ungenerous exultation that in such a supreme moment of one's existence
will rise in the best-mannered sportsman's breast.
"'Confound you, yes,' growled Leo.
And then with that quick smile that is one of his charms,
lighting up his handsome face like a ray of light,
I beg your pardon, old fellow.
I congratulate you.
It was a lovely shot, and mine were vile.
We got out of the boat and ran to the book,
which was shot through the spine and stone dead.
It took us a quarter of an hour or more to clean it,
and cut off as much of the best meat as we could count,
carry, and having packed this away, we had barely light enough to row up into the lagoon-like
space, into which there being a hollow in the swamp, the river here expanded. Just as the light
vanished, we cast anchor about thirty fathoms from the edge of the lake. We did not dare
to go ashore, not knowing if we should find dry ground to camp on, and greatly fearing the poisonous
exhalations from the marsh, from which we thought we should be freer on the water. So we
We lighted a lantern and made our evening meal off another potted tongue in the best fashion
that we could, and then prepared to go to sleep, only, however, to find that sleep was
impossible.
For whether they were attracted by the lantern, or by the unaccustomed smell of a white man
for which they had been waiting for the last thousand years or so, I know not.
But certainly we were presently attacked by tens of thousands of the most bloodthirsty,
pertinacious, and huge mosquitoes that I ever saw or read of.
In clouds they came, and pinged and buzzed and bit till we were nearly mad.
Tobacco smoke only seemed to stir them into a merrier and more active life,
till at length we were driven to covering ourselves with blankets, head and all,
and sitting to slowly stew and continually scratch and swear beneath them.
And as we sat, suddenly, rolling out like thunder through the silence,
came the deep roar of a lion, and then of a second lion,
moving among the reeds within sixty yards of us.
"'I say,' said Leo, sticking his head out from under his blanket,
"'lucky we ain't on the banky, avuncula.'
Leo sometimes addressed me in this disrespectful way.
"'Curse it! A mosquito has bit me on the nose!'
And the head vanished again.
Shortly after this the moon came up,
and notwithstanding every variety of roar
that echoed over the water to us from the lions on the banks,
we began, thinking ourselves perfectly secure, to gradually doze off.
I do not quite know what it was that made me poke my head out of the friendly shelter of the blanket,
perhaps because I found that the mosquitoes were biting right through it.
Anyhow, as I did so, I heard Job whisper in a frightened voice.
Oh, my stars, look there!
Instantly all of us looked, and this was what we saw in the moonlight.
Near the shore were two wide and ever-widening circles,
of concentric rings, rippling away across the surface of the water, and in the heart and
centre of the circles were two dark, moving objects.
"'What is it?' asked I.
"'It is those damned lions, sir,' answered Job, in a tone which was an odd mixture of a
sense of personal injury, habitual respect, and acknowledged fear.
"'And they are swimming here to heaters,' he added, nervously picking up an H in his agitation.
"'I looked again. There was no doubt about it.
I could catch the glare of their ferocious eyes.
Attracted either by the smell of the newly killed water-book meat, or of ourselves,
the hungry beasts were actually storming our position.
Leo already had his rifle in his hand.
I called to him to wait till they were nearer, and meanwhile grabbed my own.
Some fifteen feet from us the water shallowed on a bank to the depth of about fifteen inches,
and presently the first of them, it was the lioness, got onto it, shook herself,
and roared. At that moment Leo fired, the bullet went right down her open mouth and out at the
back of her neck, and down she dropped with a splash, dead. The other lion, a full-grown male,
was some two paces behind her. At this second he got his forepaws onto the bank, when a strange
thing happened. There was a rush and disturbance of the water, such as one sees in a pond in
England, when a pike takes a little fish, only a thousand times fiercer and larger, and suddenly
the lion gave a most terrific snarling roar and sprang forward onto the bank, dragging something
black with him.
"'A la!' shouted Mohamed.
"'A crocodile has got him by the leg, and sure enough he had.
We could see the long snout with its gleaming lines of teeth and the reptile body behind it,
and then followed an extraordinary scene indeed.
The lion managed to get well on to the lion.
the bank, the crocodile half standing and half swimming, still nipping his hind leg. He roared
till the air quivered with the sound, and then with a savage, shrieking snarl, turned round
and clawed hold of the crocodile's head. The crocodile shifted his grip, having, as we afterwards
discovered, had one of his eyes torn out, and slightly turned over. Instantly the lion got him by
the throat and held on, and then over and over they rolled upon the bank, struggling hideously. It
It was impossible to follow their movements, but when we next got a clear view the tables
had turned, for the crocodile, whose head seemed to be a mass of gore, had got the lion's
body in his iron jaws just above the hips, and was squeezing him and shaking him to and
fro. For his part, the tortured brute, roaring in agony, was clawing and biting madly at his
enemy's scaly head, and fixing his great hind claws in the crocodiles, comparatively speaking,
soft throat, ripping it open as one would rip a glove. Then all of a sudden the end came.
The lion's head fell forward on the crocodile's back, and with an awful groan he died,
and the crocodile, after standing for a minute motionless, slowly rolled over onto his side,
his jaws still fixed across the carcass of the lion, which we afterwards found he had bitten
almost in halves. This duel to the death was a wonderful and a shocking sight, and one that
I suppose few men have seen, and thus it ended. When it was all over, leaving Muhammad to keep
a lookout, we managed to spend the rest of the night as quietly as the mosquitoes would allow.
End of Chapter 5
Chapter 6 of Shee
This is a Librivox recording. All Librivox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recording by Graham Redmond.
She, by H. Ryder Haggard,
Chapter 6, an early Christian ceremony.
Next morning, at the earliest light of dawn, we rose,
performed such ablutions as circumstances would allow,
and generally made ready to start.
I am bound to say that when there was sufficient light
to enable us to see each other's faces,
I, for one, burst out into a roar of laughter,
job's fat and comfortable countenance was swollen out to nearly twice its natural size from mosquito bites and leo's condition was not much better
indeed of the three i had come off much the best probably owing to the toughness of my dark skin and to the fact that a good deal of it was covered by hair for since we had started from england i had allowed my naturally luxuriant beard to grow at its own sweet will
but the other two were comparatively speaking clean-shaved which of course gave the enemy a larger extent of open country to operate on though in mohammed's case the mosquitoes recognizing the taste of a true believer would not touch him at any price
how often i wonder during the next week or so did we wish that we were flavoured like an arab by the time that we had done laughing as heartily as our
swollen lips would allow, it was daylight, and the morning breeze was coming up from the sea,
cutting lanes through the dense marsh mists, and here and there rolling them before it in
great balls of fleecy vapour. So we set our sail, and having first taken a look at the two
dead lions and the alligator, which we were, of course, unable to skin, being destitute of
means of curing the pelts, we started, and sailing through the lagoon, and, sailing through the lagoon,
followed the course of the river on the farther side. At midday when the breeze dropped we were
fortunate enough to find a convenient piece of dry land on which to camp had light a fire,
and here we cooked two wild ducks and some of the water-buck's flesh, not in a very
appetising way it is true, but still sufficiently. The rest of the buck's flesh we cut into
strips and hung in the sun to dry into biltong, as I believe the South African Dutch call flesh
thus prepared. On this welcome patch of dry land we stopped till the following dawn, and as before,
spent the night in warfare with the mosquitoes, but without other troubles. The next day or two
passed in similar fashion, and without noticeable adventures, except that we shot a specimen of a peculiarly
graceful, hornless buck, and saw many varieties of water-lily in full bloom, some of them blue
and of exquisite beauty, though few of the flowers were perfect owing to the prevalence of a white
water-maggot with a green head that fed upon them. It was on the fifth day of our journey,
when we had travelled, so far as we could reckon, about 135 to 140 miles westwards from
the coast, that the first event of any real importance occurred. On that morning, the usual wind
failed us at about eleven o'clock, and after pulling a little way we were forced to halt,
more or less exhausted, at what appeared to be the junction of our stream with another of a
uniform width of about fifty feet. Some trees grew near at hand, the only trees in all this
country were along the banks of the river, and, um, and, and, um, the trees grew nearer from the river, and
Under these we rested, and then the land being fairly dry just here, walked a little way along
the edge of the river to prospect, and shoot a few waterfowl for food. Before we had gone fifty yards,
we perceived that all hopes of getting further up the stream in the whale-boat were at an end,
for not two hundred yards above where we had stopped were a succession of shallows and mud-banks,
with not six inches of water over them. It was a water-y-eastern.
cul-de-sac.
Turning back, we walked some way along the banks of the other river, and soon came to the
conclusion from various indications that it was not a river at all, but an ancient canal, like the
one which is to be seen above Mombasa on the Zanzibar coast, connecting the Tana River with
the Ozi, in such a way as to enable the shipping coming down the Tana to cross to the
Ozzy, and reach the sea by it, and thus avoid the very dangerous bar that blocks the mouth of
the Tana. The canal before us had evidently been dug out by man at some remote period of the world's
history, and the results of his digging still remained in the shape of the raised banks that had
no doubt once formed towing paths. Except here and there where they had been hollowed out by the water,
or fallen in, these banks of stiff, binding clans.
were at a uniform distance from each other, and the depth of the stream also appeared to be uniform.
Current there was little or none, and, as a consequence, the surface of the canal was choked with
vegetable growth, intersected by little paths of clear water, made, I suppose, by the constant
passage of waterfowl, iguanas, and other vermin. Now, as it was evident that we could not
proceed up the river, it became equally evident that we must either try the canal or else return to the sea.
We could not stop where we were to be baked by the sun and eaten up by the mosquitoes till we died of fever in that dreary marsh.
Well, I suppose that we must try it, I said, and the others assented in their various ways.
Leo, as though it were the best joke in the world, Job in respectful disgust, and Muhammad with an invocation to the prophet, and a comprehensive curse upon all unbelievers and their ways of thought and travel.
Accordingly, as soon as the sun got low, having little or nothing more to hope for from our friendly wind, we started.
For the first hour or so we managed to row the boat, though with great labour,
But after that the weeds got too thick to allow of it, and we were obliged to resort to the primitive and most exhausting resource of towing her.
For two hours we laboured, Muhammad, Job, and I, who was supposed to be strong enough to pull against the two of them, on the bank, while Leo sat in the bow of the boat and brushed away the weeds which collected round the cut-water with Muhammad's sword.
At dark we halted for some hours to rest and enjoy the mosquitoes, but about midnight we went on again, taking advantage of the comparative cool of the night.
At dawn we rested for three hours and then started once more, and laboured on till about ten o'clock, when a thunderstorm, accompanied by a deluge of rain, overtook us, and we spent the next six hours practically underwater.
I do not know that there is any necessity for me to describe the next four days of our voyage in detail,
further than to say that they were, on the whole, the most miserable that I ever spent in my life,
forming one monotonous record of heavy labour, heat, misery, and mosquitoes.
All that dreary way we passed through a region of almost endless swamp,
and I can only attribute our escape from fever and death to the constant doses of quinine and purgatives which we took,
and the unceasing toil which we were forced to undergo.
On the third day of our journey up the canal we had cited a round hill that loomed dimly through the vapours of the marsh,
and on the evening of the fourth night when we camped, this hill seemed to be within five and twenty or thirty miles of,
us. We were by now utterly exhausted, and felt as though our blistered hands could not pull the boat
a yard farther, and that the best thing that we could do would be to lie down and die in that
dreadful wilderness of swamp. It was an awful position, and one in which I trust no other
white man will ever be placed, and as I threw myself down in the boat to sleep the sleep of
utter exhaustion, I bitterly cursed my folly in ever having been a party to such a mad undertaking,
which could I saw only end in our death in this ghastly land. I thought, I remember, as I slowly
sank into a dose of what the appearance of the boat and her unhappy crew would be in two or three
months' time from that night. There she would lie with gaping seams, and half-filled with
feeted water, which, when the mist-laden wind stirred her, would wash backwards and forwards
through our mouldering bones, and that would be the end of her and of those in her who would
follow after myths, and seek out the secrets of nature.
Already I seemed to hear the water rippling against the desiccated bones and rattling them together,
rolling my skull against Mohammed's and his against mine,
till at last Mohammed stood straight up upon its vertebrae,
and glared at me through its empty eye-holes,
and cursed me with its grinning jaws,
because I, a dog of a Christian,
disturbed the last sleep of a true believer.
I opened my eyes and shuddered at the horrid dream,
and then shuddered again at something that
was not a dream, for two great eyes were gleaming down at me through the misty darkness.
I struggled up, and in my terror and confusion shrieked and shrieked again, so that the others sprang
up too, reeling and drunken with sleep and fear. And then all of a sudden there was a flash of
cold steel, and a great spear was held against my throat, and behind it other spears gleamed
cruelly.
Peace, said a voice, speaking in Arabic, or rather in some dialect into which Arabic entered
very largely.
Who are ye who come hither swimming on the water?
Speak or ye die?
And the steel pressed sharply against my throat, sending a cold chill through me.
We are travellers and have come hither by chance, I answered in my best Arabic,
which appeared to be understood, for the man turned his head and addressing a tall form that towered up in the background said,
Father, shall we slay?
What is the colour of the men? said a deep voice in answer.
White is their colour.
Slay not, was the reply.
Four sons since was the word brought to me from she who must be obeyed.
white men come if white men come slay them not let them be brought to the house of she who must be obeyed bring forth the men and let that which they have with them be brought forth also
come said the man half leading and half dragging me from the boat and as he did so i perceived other men doing the same kind office to my companions on the bank were gathered a company of some
some fifty men. In that light all I could make out was that they were armed with huge spears,
were very tall and strongly built, comparatively light in colour, and nude, save for a leopard-skin
tied round the middle. Presently Leo and Job were bundled out and placed beside me.
"'What an earth is up?' said Leo, rubbing his eyes. "'Oh, Lord, sir, here's a rum-go,
ejaculated Job, and just at that moment a disturbance ensued, and Muhammad came tumbling between us,
followed by a shadowy form with an uplifted spear.
"'Alla! Alah!' howled Muhammad, feeling that he had little to hope from man.
"'Protect me! Protect me!'
"'Father, it is a black one,' said a voice.
"'What said she who must be obeyed about the black one?'
she said naught but slay him not come hither my son the man advanced and the tall shadowy form bent forward and whispered something
yes yes said the other and chuckled in a rather blood-curdling tone are the three white men there asked the form yes they are there
then bring up that which is made ready for them and let the men take all that can be brought from the thing which floats hardly had he spoken when men came running up carrying on their shoulders neither more nor less than palanquines
forebearers and two spare men to a palanquin and in these it was promptly indicated we were expected to stow ourselves well said leo it is a blessing to find
anybody to carry us after having to carry ourselves so long.
Leo always takes a cheerful view of things.
There being no help for it, after seeing the others into theirs I tumbled into my own litter,
and very comfortable I found it. It appeared to be manufactured of cloth woven from grass
fibre, which stretched and yielded to every motion of the body, and being bound top and bottom to the
bearing pole, gave a grateful support to the head and neck.
Scarcely had I settled myself when, accompanying their steps with a monotonous song,
the bearers started at a swinging trot.
For half an hour or so I lay still, reflecting on the very remarkable experiences that we
were going through, and wondering if any of my eminently respectable fossil friends down
at Cambridge would believe me if I were to be miraculously set at the familiar dinner table
for the purpose of relating them. I do not want to convey any disrespectful notion or slight
when I call these good and learned men fossils, but my experience is that people are apt to fossilize
even at a university if they follow the same paths too persistently. I was getting fossilized
myself, but of late my stock of ideas has been very much enlarged. Well, I lay and reflected,
and wondered what on earth would be the end of it all, till at last I ceased to wonder and went
to sleep. I suppose I must have slept for seven or eight hours, getting the first real rest
that I had had since the night before the loss of the Tao, for when I woke the sun was high in the
heavens. We were still journeying on at a pace of about four miles an hour. Peeping out through the
mist-like curtains of the litter, which were ingeniously fixed to the bearing-pole, I perceived to
my infinite relief that we had passed out of the region of eternal swamp, and were now travelling
over swelling, grassy plains towards a cup-shaped hill. Whether or not it was the same hill that we
had seen from the canal, I do not know.
and have never since been able to discover for as we afterwards found out these people will give little information upon such points next i glanced at the men who were bearing me
they were of a magnificent build few of them being under six feet in height and yellowish in colour generally their appearance had a good deal in common with that of the east african somali only their hair was not frizzed up but hung in thither
thick black locks upon their shoulders. Their features were aquiline, and in many cases exceedingly
handsome, the teeth being especially regular and beautiful. But notwithstanding their beauty,
it struck me that, on the whole, I had never seen a more evil-looking set of faces. There was
an aspect of cold and sullen cruelty stamped upon them that revolted me, and which in some cases
was almost uncanny in its intensity.
Another thing that struck me about them was that they never seemed to smile.
Sometimes they sang the monotonous song of which I have spoken,
but when they were not singing they remained almost perfectly silent,
and the light of a laugh never came to brighten their sombre and evil countenances.
Of what race could these people be?
Their language was a vastness.
Arabic, and yet they were not Arabs. I was quite sure of that. For one thing, they were too dark,
or rather yellow. I could not say why, but I know that their appearance filled me with a sick
fear of which I felt ashamed. While I was still wondering, another litter came up alongside of mine.
In it, for the curtains were drawn, sat an old man, clothed in a whitish robe made apparently from coarse linen,
that hung loosely about him who i at once jumped to the conclusion was the shadowy figure that had stood on the bank and been addressed as farther
he was a wonderful-looking old man with a snowy beard so long that the ends of it hung over the sides of the litter and he had a hooked nose above which flashed out a pair of eyes as keen as a snake's while his whole countenance was instinct with a look of wise and son
Donic humour impossible to describe on paper.
"'Art thou awake, stranger?' he said in a deep and low voice.
"'Surely, my father,' I answered courteously, feeling certain that I should do well to conciliate
this ancient manmon of unrighteousness.
He stroked his beautiful white beard, and smiled faintly.
from whatever country thou camest he said and by the way it must be from one where somewhat of our language is known they teach their children courtesy there my stranger son
and now wherefore comest thou unto this land which scarce an alien foot has pressed from the time that man knoweth art thou and those with thee weary of life
"'We came to find new things,' I answered boldly.
"'We are tired of the old things.
"'We have come up out of the sea to know that which is unknown.
"'We are of a brave race who fear not death,
"'my very much respected father.
"'That is, if we can get a little information before we die.'
"'Hm,' said the old gentleman,
"'that may be true.
"'It is rash to contradict.
otherwise I should say that thou wast lying, my son.
However, I dare to say that she who must be obeyed
will meet thy wishes in the matter.
Who is she who must be obeyed? I asked curiously.
The old man glanced at the bearers
and then answered with a little smile that somehow sent my blood to my heart.
Surely, my stranger son, thou wilt learn soon enough.
if it be her pleasure to see thee at all in the flesh in the flesh I answered what may my father wish to convey but the old man only laughed a dreadful laugh and made no reply
what is the name of my father's people I asked the name of my people is Amahaga the people of the rocks and if a son might ask what is the
name of my father? My name is Bilali. And whither go we, my father? Thou shalt see. And at a sign
from him his bearers started forward at a run till they reached the litter in which Job was
reposing, with one leg hanging over the side. Apparently, however, he could not make much out
of Job, for presently I saw his bearers trot forward to Leo's litter. And a
After that, as nothing fresh occurred, I yielded to the pleasant swaying motion of the litter
and went to sleep again.
I was dreadfully tired.
When I woke I found that we were passing through a rocky defile of a lava formation with precipitous sides,
in which grew many beautiful trees and flowering shrubs.
Presently this defile took a turn, and a lovely sight unfolded itself to my.
eyes. Before us was a vast cup of green from four to six miles in extent in the shape of a Roman
amphitheatre. The sides of this great cup were rocky and clothed with bush, but the centre
was of the richest meadowland, studied with single trees of magnificent growth and watered by
meandering brooks. On this rich plain grazed herds of goats and cattle,
but I saw no sheep.
At first I could not imagine what this strange spot could be,
but presently it flashed upon me that it must represent the crater of some long-extinct
volcano which had afterwards been a lake,
and was ultimately drained in some unexplained way.
And here I may state that from my subsequent experience of this and a much larger but otherwise
similar spot, which I shall have occasion to describe by and by, I have every reason to believe that
this conclusion was correct. What puzzled me, however, was that although there were people
moving about herding the goats and cattle, I saw no signs of any human habitation. Where did they all
live? I wondered. My curiosity was soon destined to be gratified. Turning to the left,
the string of litters followed the cliffy sides of the crater for a distance of about half a mile, or perhaps a little less, and then halted.
Seeing the old gentleman, my adopted father, Bilali, emerged from his litter, I did the same, and so did Leo and Job.
The first thing I saw was our wretched Arab companion, Muhammad, lying exhausted on the ground.
It appeared that he had not been provided with the litter, but had been forced to run the entire distance,
and as he was already quite worn out when we started, his condition now was one of great prostration.
On looking round we discovered that the place where we had halted was a platform in front of the mouth of a great cave,
and piled upon this platform where the entire contents of the whale-boat, even down to the oars and sail.
Round the cave stood groups of the men who had escorted us, and other men of a similar stamp.
They were all tall and all handsome, though they varied in their degree of darkness of skin,
some being as dark as Muhammad, and some as yellow as a Chinese.
They were naked except for the leopard skin round the waist, and each of them carried a huge spear.
There were also some women among them who, instead of them,
of the leopard skin wore a tanned hide of a small red buck, something like that of the Oribe,
only rather darker in colour. These women were, as a class, exceedingly good-looking,
with large dark eyes, well-cut features, and a thick bush of curling hair, not crisp like
a negroes, ranging from black to chestnut in hue with all shades of intermediate colour. Some, but very
few of them wore a yellowish linen garment such as I have described as worn by Bilali,
but this, as we afterwards discovered, was a mark of rank rather than an attempt at clothing.
For the rest, their appearance was not quite so terrifying as that of the men,
and they sometimes, though rarely, smiled.
As soon as we had alighted, they gathered round us and examined us with curiosity but without excitement.
Leo's tall athletic form and clear-cut Grecian face, however, evidently excited their attention,
and when he politely lifted his hat to them and showed his curling yellow hair, there was a slight murmur of admiration.
Nor did it stop there, for after regarding him critically from head to foot, the handsomest of the young women, one wearing a robe and with hair of a shade between brown,
and chestnut, deliberately advanced to him, and in a way that would have been winning, had it not been so determined,
quietly put her arm round his neck, bent forward, and kissed him on the lips.
I gave a gasp, expecting to see Leo instantly speared, and Job ejaculated, the hussy,
well I never.
As for Leo, he looked slightly astonished.
and then, remarking that we had clearly got into a country where they followed the customs of the early Christians, deliberately returned the embrace.
Again I gasped, thinking that something would happen, but to my surprise, though some of the young women showed traces of vexation, the older ones and the men only smiled slightly.
When we came to understand the customs of this extraordinary people, the mystery was explained.
It then appeared that, indirect opposition to the habits of almost every other savage race in the world,
women among the Amahagga are not only upon terms of perfect equality with the men,
but are not held to them by any binding ties.
Descent is traced only through the line of the mother,
and while individuals are as proud of a long and superior female ancestry as we are of our families in Europe,
they never pay attention to or even acknowledge any man as their father,
even when their male parentage is perfectly well known.
There is but one titular male parent of each tribe, or as they call it, household,
and he is its elected and immediate ruler with the title of,
of father. For instance, the man Bilali was the father of this household, which consisted of
about seven thousand individuals all told, and no other man was ever called by that name.
When a woman took a fancy to a man, she signified her preference by advancing and embracing
him publicly in the same way that this handsome and exceedingly prompt young lady, who was
called Ustane had embraced Leo. If he kissed her back it was a token that he accepted her,
and the arrangement continued until one of them wearied of it. I am bound, however, to say that the
change of husbands was not nearly so frequent as might have been expected. Nor did quarrels arise
out of it, at least among the men, who, when their wives deserted them in favour of arrival,
accepted the whole thing much as we accept the income tax or our marriage laws as something not to be disputed
and as tending to the good of the community, however disagreeable they may in particular instances prove to the individual.
It is very curious to observe how the customs of mankind on this matter vary in different countries,
making morality an affair of latitude, and what is right and proper in one place,
wrong and improper in another.
It must, however, be understood that, since all civilized nations appear to accept it as an axiom
that ceremony is the touchstone of morality, there is, even according to our canons,
nothing immoral about this Amahaga custom, seeing that the interchange of the embrace answers
to our ceremony of marriage, which, as we know, justifies most things.
End of Chapter 6. Recording by Graham Redmond.
Chapter 7 of She
This is a Libravox recording.
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more informational to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recording by Lizzie Driver.
She by H. Rider Haggard.
Chapter 7
Oostani Sings
When the kissing operation was finished
By the way, none of the young ladies offered to pet me in this fashion,
though I saw one hovering around Job
to that respectable individual's evident alarm.
The old man Bilali advanced
and graciously waved us into the cave,
whither we went, followed by Oostani,
who did not seem inclined to take the hints I gave her that we liked privacy.
Before we had gone five paces it struck me that the cave that we were entering was none of nature's handiwork,
but, on the contrary, had been hollowed by the hand of man.
So far as we could judge it appears to be about one hundred feet in length by fifty wide,
and very lofty, resembling a cathedral aisle more than anything else.
From this main aisle opened passages at a distance of every twelve or fifteen feet,
leading, I suppose, to smaller chambers.
About fifty feet from the entrance of the cave,
just where the light began to get dim,
a fire was burning,
which threw huge shadows upon the gloomy walls around.
Here, Bilali halted,
and asked us to be seated,
saying that the people would bring us food,
and accordingly we squatted ourselves down upon the rugs of skins
which was spread for us and waited.
Presently the food,
consisting of goats flesh boiled, fresh milk in an earthenware pot,
and boiled cobs of Indian corn, was brought by young girls.
You were almost starving, and I do not think that I ever in my life before ate with such satisfaction.
Indeed, before we had finished, we literally ate up everything that was set before us.
When we had done, our somewhat satirian host, Bilali,
who had been watching us in perfect silence, rose and addressed us.
he said that it was a wonderful thing that had happened no man had ever known or heard of white strangers arriving in the country of the people of the rocks sometimes though rarely black men had come here
and from them they had heard of the existence of men much whiter than themselves who sailed on the ships in seas but for the arrival of such there was no precedent we had however been seen dragging the boat up the canal and he told us frankly
that he had at once given orders for our destruction,
seeing that it was unlawful for any stranger to enter here.
When a message had come from,
She who must be obeyed,
saying that our lives were to be spared,
and that we were to be brought hither.
Pardon me, my father,
I interrupted at this point.
But if, as I understand,
she who must be obeyed lives yet farther off,
how could she have known of our approach?
Bilali turned, and seeing that we were alone, for the young lady Astani had withdrawn when he had begun to speak, said, with a curious little laugh,
"'Are there none in your land you can see without eyes and hear without ears? Ask no questions. She knew.'
I shrugged my shoulders at this, and he proceeded to say no further instructions had been received on the subject of our disposal.
and this being so he was about to start to interview.
She, who must be obeyed, generally spoken of,
for the sake of brevity as Haya or she simply,
who he gave us to understand was the queen of Amahaga,
and learn her wishes.
I asked him how long he proposed to be away,
and he said that by travelling hard he might be back on the fifth day,
but there were many miles of marsh to cross before he came to where she
was. He then said that every arrangement would be made for our comfort during his absence,
and that, as he personally had taken a fancy to us, he sincerely trusted that the answer he should
ring back from she would be one favourable to the continuation of our existence. But at the
same time, he did not wish to conceal from us that he thought this doubtful. As every stranger who had
ever come into the country during his grandmother's life, his mother's life and his own life,
been put to death without mercy, and in a way he would not harrow our feelings by describing.
And this had been done by the order of she herself. At least he supposed that it was by her
order. At any rate, she had never interfered to save them. Why, I said, but how can that be?
You are an old man, and the time you talk of must reach back three men's lives. How, therefore,
could she have ordered the death of anybody at the beginning of the life of your grandmother,
seen that herself she would not have been born.
Again he smiled.
That same faint peculiar smile,
and with the deep bow departed,
without making any answer.
Nor did we see him again for five days.
When he had gone, we discussed the situation,
which filled me with alarm.
I did not at all like the accounts of this mysterious queen,
she who must be obeyed,
or more shortly she,
who apparently ordered the execution
of any unfortunate stranger in a fashion so unmerciful.
Leo, too, was depressed about it,
but consoled himself by triumphantly pointing out that this she
was undoubtedly the person referred to in the writing on the pot-shed
and in his father's letter,
in proof of which he advanced Bilali's allusions to her age and power.
I was by this time too overwhelmed with the whole course of events,
that I had not even had left to dispute a proposition so absurd.
so I suggested that we should try to go out and get a bath, of which we all stood sadly in need.
Accordingly, having indicated our wish to a middle-aged individual of an unusually satinine cast of countenance,
even among this satinine people, who appeared to be deputed to look after us now that the father of the hamlet had departed,
we started in a body, having first lit our pipes.
outside the cave we found quite a crowd of people, evidently watching for our appearance.
But when they saw us come out smoking, they vanished this way and that, calling out that we were great magicians.
Indeed, nothing about us created so great a sensation as our tobacco smoke, not even our firearms.
Begin footnote.
We found tobacco growing in this country as it does in every other part of Africa, and, although
they were so absolutely ignorant of its other blessed qualities, the Amahaga used it habitually
in the form of snuff, and also for medicinal purposes. L.H.H. End footnote. After this, we succeeded
in reaching a stream that had its sourced in a strong ground spring, and taken our bath in peace,
though some of the women, not accepting Astani, should have decided inclination to follow us even there.
By the time we had finished this most refreshing bath, the sun was setting.
Indeed, when we got back to the big cave it had already set.
The cave itself was full of people gathered round fires,
for several more had now been lighted,
and eating their evening meal by the lurid light,
and by that of various lamps which was set about or hung upon the walls.
These lamps were of a rude manufacture of baked earthenware,
and of all shapes, some of them graceful enough.
the larger ones were formed of big red earthenware pots filled with clarified melted fat and having a reed wick struck through a wooden disc which filled the top of the pot
this sort of lamp required the most constant attention to prevent its going out whenever the wick burnt down as there were no means of turning it up the smaller hand-lamps however which were also made of bait clay were fitted with wicks manufactured with wicks manufactured
from the pith of a palm tree, or sometimes from the stem of a very handsome variety of fern.
This kind of wick was passed through a round hole at the end of the lamp, to which a sharp
piece of wood was attached wherewith to pierce and draw it up whenever it showed signs of burning low.
For a while we sat down, and watched this grim people eating their evening meal, in silence as grimace
themselves, till at length, getting tired of contemplating them and the huge moving shadows on the rocky walls,
I suggested to our new keeper that we should like to go to bed.
Without a word he rose, and, taken me politely by the hand, advanced with a lamp to one of the
small passages that I had noticed opening out of the central cave.
This we followed for about five paces, when it suddenly widened out into a small chain.
about eight feet square and hewn out of the living rock.
On one side of this chamber was a stone slab, about three feet from the ground,
and running its entire length like a bunk in a cabin,
and on this slab he intimated that I was to sleep.
There was no window or air-hole to this chamber, and no furniture,
and, on looking at it more closely, I came to the disturbing conclusion,
in which, as I afterwards discovered, I was quite right,
that it had originally served for a sepulchre for the dead,
rather than a sleeping place for the living.
The slab being designed to receive the corpse of the departed.
The thought made me shudder in spite of myself,
but, seeing that I must sleep somewhere,
I got over the feeling as best I might,
and returned to the cavern to get my blanket,
which had been brought up from the boat with the other things.
there i met job who having been inducted to a similar apartment had flatly declined to stop in it saying that for the look of the place gave him the horrors and that he might as well be dead and buried in his grandfather's brick grave at once and expressed a determination of sleeping with me if i would allow him
this of course i was only too glad to do the night passed very comfortably on the hole i say on the hole for personally i went through a most horrid nightmare of being buried alive induced no doubt by the sepulchural nature of my surroundings
at dawn we were aroused by a loud trumpeting sound produced as we afterwards discovered by a young am a hugger blowing through a whole board in its side into a hollowed elephant tusk
which was kept for the purpose.
Taking the hint we got up,
and went down to the stream to wash,
after which the morning meal was served.
At breakfast, one of the women,
no longer quite young, advanced,
and publicly kissed Job.
I think it was in its way the most delightful thing,
putting its impropriety aside for a moment
that I ever saw.
Never shall I forget the respectable Job's abject terror and disgust.
"'Joe, like myself, is a bit of a misogynist.
"'I fancy chiefly owing to the fact of his having been one of a family of seventeen.
"'And the feelings expressed upon his countenance,
"'when he realised that he was not only being embraced publicly
"'and without authorisation on his own part,
"'but also in the presence of his masters,
"'who were too mixed and painful to admit of accurate description.
"'He sprang to his feet and pushed the woman,
a buxom person of about thirty from him.
"'Well, I never,' he gasped.
"'Whereupon, probably thinking he was only coy,
"'she embraced him again.
"'Be off with you, get away, you minx!'
"'He shouted, waving the wooden spoon,
"'with which he was eating his breakfast up and down
"'before the lady's face.
"'Beg your pardon, gentlemen,
"'I am sure I hadn't encouraged her.
"'Oh, Lord, she's coming for me again.
"'Holder, Mr. Holly, please, hold it, I can't stand it.
"'I can't indeed. This has never happened to me before. Gentlemen, never. There's nothing against my character.'
And here he broke off, and ran as hard as he could go down the cave. And for once I saw the Amahaga laugh.
As for the woman, however, she did not laugh. On the contrary, she seemed to bristle with fury,
which the mockery of the other women only served to intensify.
She stood there literally snarling and shaking with indignation.
and seeing her i wished job's scruples had been at jericho forming a shrewd guess that his admiral behaviour had endangered our throats nor as the sequel shows was i wrong
the lady having retreated job returned in a great state of nervousness and keeping his weather-eye fixed upon every woman who came near him i took an opportunity to explain to our host that job was a married man
and had had very unhappy experiences in his domestic relations,
which accounted for his presence here and his terror at the sight of women.
But my remarks were received in grim silence.
It being evident that our retainer's behaviour was considered as a slight to the household at large,
although the women, after the manner of some of their most civilised sisters,
made Mary at the rebuff of their companion.
After breakfast we took a walk, and in some of the most civilised sisters, made Mary at the rebuff of their companion.
the Amhaga herds, and also their cultivated lands.
They have two breeds of cattle, one large and angular with no horns, but yielding beautiful milk,
and the other, a red breed, very small and fat, excellent for meat, but of no value for
milking purposes.
This last breed closely resembles the Norfolk Red Pole Strain, only it has horns which
generally curve forward over the head.
Sometimes to such an extent that they're not.
have to be cut to prevent them from growing into the bones of the skull.
The goats are long-haired and are used for eating only.
At least I never saw them milked.
As for the Amahaga cultivation, it is primitive in the extreme, being all done by means
of a spade made of iron, for these people smelt and work iron.
This spade is shaped more like the big spearhead than anything else, and has no shoulder
to it in which the foot can be set.
As a consequence, the labour of digging is very great.
It is, however, all done by the men.
The women, contrary to the habits of most savage races, being entirely exempt from manual toil.
But then, as I think I have said elsewhere, among the Amahaga, the weakest sex has established its rights.
At first, we were much puzzled as to the origin and constitution of this extraordinary race.
points upon which they were singularly uncommunitive.
As the time went on,
for the next four days passed without any striking event,
we learnt something from Leo's lady friend Astani,
who, by the way, stuck to that young gentleman like his own shadow.
As to origin, they had none, at least so far as she was aware.
There were, however, she informed us,
mounds of masonry and many pillars, near the place where she lived, which were called core,
and which the wise had once been houses where men lived, and it was suggested that they were descended from these men.
No one, however, dared to go near these great ruins, because they were haunted.
They only looked on them from a distance.
Other similar ruins were to be seen, she had heard, in various parts of the country,
that is, wherever one of the mountains rose above the level of the swamp.
Also, the caves in which they lived had been hollowed out of the rocks by men,
perhaps the same who built the cities.
They themselves had no written laws, only custom,
which was, however, quite as binding as law.
If any man offended against the custom,
he was put to death by order of the father of the household.
I asked how much he was,
he was put to death, and she only smiled and said that I might see one day soon.
They had a queen, however. She was their queen, but she was very rarely seen, perhaps once in two
or three years, when she came forth to pass sentence on some offenders, and when seen was
muffed up in a big cloak, so that nobody could look upon her face. Those who waited upon her
were deaf and dumb, and therefore could tell no tales. But it was reported that she was lovely
as no other woman was lovely, or ever had been. It was rumoured also that she was immortal,
and had power over all things. But she, Astani, could say nothing of all that. What she believed
was that the Queen chose a husband from time to time, and as soon as a female child was born,
This husband, who was never again seen, was put to death.
Then the female child grew up, and took the place of the queen when its mother died,
and had been buried in the great caves.
But of these matters none could speak with certainty.
Only she was obeyed throughout the length and breadth of the land,
and to question her command was instant death.
She kept a guard, but had no regular army, and to disobey her was to die.
I asked what size the land was, and how many people lived in it.
She answered that there were ten households, like this that she knew of,
including the big household where the queen was,
that all the households lived in caves,
in places resembling this stretch of raised country,
dotted about in a vast extent of swamp,
which was only to be threaded by secret paths.
Often the households made war on each other,
until she sent word that it was to stop, and then they instantly ceased.
That, and the fever which they caught in crossing the swamps,
prevented their numbers from increasing too much.
They had no connection with any other race, indeed none lived near them,
or were able to thread the vast swamps.
Once an army from the direction of the Great River,
presumably the Zambezi had attempted to attack them,
but they got lost in the marshes.
And at night, seeing the great walls of fire that moved about there, tried to come to them,
thinking that they marked the enemy camp, and half of them were drowned.
As for the rest, they soon died of fever and starvation, not a blow being struck at them.
The marshes, she told us, were absolutely impassable, except to those who knew the paths.
Adding, what I could well believe, that we should never have reached this place where we were then,
had we not been brought thither.
These are many other things we learnt from Astani,
during the four days' pause before our real adventures began,
and, as may be imagined, they gave us a considerable cause for thought.
The whole thing was exceedingly remarkable,
almost incredibly so,
indeed, and the oddest part of it was that so far it did more or less correspond
to the ancient writings on the sherd.
And now it appear that there was a mysterious,
queen clothed by rumour with dread and wonderful attributes, and commonly known by the impersonal,
but to my mind rather awesome title of she.
Altogether I could not make it out, nor could Leo, though of course he was exceedingly
triumphant over me, because I had persistently mocked at the whole thing.
As for Job, he had long since abandoned any attempt to call his reason his own, and left it
to drift upon the sea of circumstance.
Muhammad, the Arab, who was, by the way, treated civilly indeed,
but with chilling contempt by the Amahaga,
was, I discovered, in a great fright,
though I could not quite make out what he was frightened about.
He would sit crouched up in a corner of the cave all day long,
calling upon Allah and the prophet to protect him.
When I pressed him about it,
he said that he was afraid because these people were not,
men or women at all, but devils, and that this was an enchanted land.
And upon my word, once or twice since then I have been inclined to agree with him.
And so time went on, till the night of the fourth day after Bilali had left, when something
happened.
We three, and Istani, were sitting round a fire in the cave just before bedtime, when suddenly,
the woman who had been brooding in silence rose, and laid a hand upon Leo's golden curls and
addressed him. Even now when I shut my eyes, I can see her proud, imperial form, clothed alternatively
in dense shadow, and the red flickering of the fire. As she stood, the wild centre of his
weirder scene as I ever witnessed, and delivered herself of the burden of her thoughts and forebodings,
in a kind of rhythmical speech that ran something as follows.
Thou art my chosen, I have waited for thee from the beginning.
Thou art very beautiful.
Who have hair like unto thee, or skin so white?
Who hath so strong an arm?
Who is so much a man?
Thine eyes are the sky, and the light in them is the stars.
Thou art perfect and of happy face,
and my heart turned itself towards thee.
I, when mine eyes fell upon thee, I did desire thee.
Then did I take thee to me, O thou beloved,
And hold thee fast, lest harm should come unto thee.
Aye, I did cover thine head with mine hair, lest the sun should strike it.
And altogether was I thine, and thou wast altogether mine.
And so it went for a little space, till time was in labour with an evil day.
And then what we fell on that day, alas, my beloved, I know.
not. But I, I, I saw thee no more. I, I was lost in the blackness, and she who is stronger
to take thee, I, she who is fairer than Astani. Yet does thou turn and call upon me,
and let thine eyes wander in the darkness? But nevertheless, she prevailed by beauty,
and led thee down horrible places, and then, ah, then my beloved, here this extraordinary
woman broke off her speech or chant, which was so much musical gibberish to us, for all that we
understood of what she was talking about, and seemed to fix her flashing eyes upon the deep shadow
before her. Then, in a moment, they acquired a vacant, terrified stare, as though they were
striving to realise some half-seen horror. She lifted a hand from Leo's head and pointed into
the darkness. We all looked and could see nothing, but she saw some of the world. She saw some
something or thought she did, and something evidently that affected even her iron nerves,
for, without another sound, down she fell senseless between us.
Leo, who was growing really attached to this remarkable young person, was in a great state
of alarm and distress, and I, to be perfectly candid, was in a condition not far removed from
superstitious fear. The whole scene was an uncanny one. Presently, however, she recovered. She was
and sat up with an extraordinary convulsive shudder.
What didst thou mean, Astani? asked Leo,
who, thanks to years of tuition, spoke Arabic very prettily.
Name, my chosen, she answered, with a little forced laugh.
I did but sing on to thee after the fashion of my people.
Surely I meant nothing.
Now could I speak of that, which is not yet?
And what did thou see, Astani?
I asked, looking her sharply in the face.
"'Nay,' she answered,
"'I saw not.
"'Ask me not what I saw.
"'Why should I fright ye?'
"'And then, turning to Leo,
"'with a look of the most utter tenderness
"'that I ever saw upon the face of a woman,
"'civilised or savage,
"'she took his head between her hands
"'and kissed him on the forehead as a mother might.
"'When I am gone from thee, my chosen,' she said,
"'when, at night, thou stretches out thine hand
"'and canst not find me,
then should thou think at times of me for of a truth i love thee well though i be not fit to wash thy feet and now let us love and take that which is given us and be happy for in the grave there is no love and no warmth nor any touching of the lips
nothing perchance or perchance but bitter memories of what might have been to-night the hours are our own how know we to whom they shall belong to-morrow
End of chapter 7.
upon anybody who beheld it, more because of what it suggested and seemed to foreshadow than of what
it revealed. It was announced to us that a feast would be held that evening in our honour.
I did my best to get out of it, saying that we were modest people and cared little for feasts,
but my remarks being received with the silence of displeasure, I thought it wisest to hold my tongue.
Accordingly, just before sundown, I was informed that everything was ready, and, a
accompanied by Job, went into the cave where I met Leo, who was as usual followed by Ustain.
These two had been out walking somewhere, and knew nothing of the projected festivity till that moment.
When Ustain heard of it, I saw an expression of horror spring up upon her handsome features.
Turning, she caught a man who was passing up the cave by the arm, and asked him something in an imperious tone.
His answer seemed to reassure her a little, for she looked relieved,
though far from satisfied.
Next, she appeared to attempt some remonstrance with the man,
who was a person in authority,
but he spoke angrily to her and shook her off,
and then, changing his mind, led her by the arm,
and sat her down between himself and another man in the circle round the fire,
and I perceived that for some reason of her own she thought it best to submit.
The fire in the cave was an unusually big one that night,
and in a large circle round it were gathered about three,
35 men and two women.
Oostain and the woman, to avoid whom Job had played the role of another scriptural character.
The men were sitting in perfect silence, as was their custom.
Each with his great spear stuck upright behind him in a socket cut in the rock for that purpose.
Only one or two wore the yellowish linen garment of which I have spoken.
The rest had nothing on except the leopard skin about the middle.
What's up now, sir?
said Job doubtfully.
Bless us and save us. There's that woman again.
Now, surely, she can't be after me, seeing that I have given her no encouragement.
They give me the creeps, the whole lot of them, and that's a fact.
Why, look, they have asked Mohammed to dine too.
There, that lady of mine is talking to him in as nice and civil a way as possible.
Well, I'm glad it isn't me, that's all.
We looked up, and sure enough the woman in question had risen,
and was escorting the wretched Muhammad from his corner,
where, overcome by some acute prescience of horror,
he had been seated, shivering and calling on Allah.
He appeared unwilling enough to come,
if for no other reason, perhaps,
because it was an unaccustomed honour,
for hitherto his food had been given to him apart.
Anyway, I could see he was in a state of great terror,
for his tottering legs would scarcely support his stout, bulky form,
and I think it was rather owing to the resources of barbarism behind him,
in the shape of a huge Amahaga with a proportionately huge spear,
than to the seductions of the lady who led him by the hand,
that he consented to come at all.
Well, I said to the others, I don't at all like the look of things,
but I suppose that we must face it out.
Have you fellows got your revolvers on?
Because, if so, you had better see that they are loaded.
I have, sir, said John.
Job, tapping his colt, but Mr. Leo has only got his hunting knife, though that is big enough,
surely. Feeling that it would not do to wait while the missing weapon was fetched, we advanced
boldly and seated ourselves in a line with our backs against the side of the cave.
As soon as we were seated, an earthenware jar was passed round, containing a fermented fluid
of by no means unpleasant taste, though apt to turn upon the stomach, made from crushed grain,
not Indian corn, but a small brown grain that grows upon its stem in clusters,
not unlike that which in the southern part of Africa is known by the name of kaffir corn.
The vase which contained this liquor was very curious,
and as it more or less resembled many hundreds of others in use among the Amahaga,
I may as well describe it.
These vases are of a very ancient manufacture, and of all sizes.
None such can have been made in the country for hundreds, or rather thousands of years,
they are found in the rock tombs, of which I shall give a description in their proper place,
and my own belief is that, after the fashion of the Egyptians, with whom the former inhabitants
of this country may have had some connection, they were used to receive the viscera of the dead.
Leo, however, is of the opinion that, as in the case of the Etruscan amphuri,
they were placed there for the spiritual use of the deceased.
They are mostly two-handled, and of all sizes, some being nearly three feet in height,
and running from that down to as many inches.
In shape they vary, but all are exceedingly beautiful and graceful,
being made of a very fine blackware, not lustrous, but slightly rough.
On this groundwork are inlaid figures much more graceful and lifelike than any others
that I have seen on antique vases.
Some of these inlaid pictures represent love scenes with a childlike simplicity and freedom of manner
which would not commend itself to the taste of the present.
day. Others again give pictures of maidens dancing, and yet others of hunting scenes. For instance,
the very vase from which we were then drinking had on one side a most spirited drawing of men,
apparently white in colour, attacking a bull elephant with spears, while on the reverse was a
picture, not quite so well done of a hunter shooting an arrow at a running antelope, I should say
from the look of it either an inland or a cuddou. This is a digression after a
a critical moment, but it is not too long for the occasion, for the occasion itself was very
long.
With the exception of the periodical passing of the vase and the movement necessary to throw
fuel onto the fire, nothing happened for the best part of a whole hour.
Nobody spoke a word.
There we were, all sat in perfect silence, staring at the glare and glow of the large fire,
and at the shadows thrown by the flickering earthenware lamps, which, by the way, were not ancient.
On the open space between us and the fire lay a large wooden tray, with four short handles to it, exactly like a butcher's tray, only not hollowed out.
By the side of the tray was a great pair of long-handled iron pincers, and on the other side of the fire was a similar pair.
Somehow I did not at all like the appearance of this tray and the accompanying pincers.
There I sat and stared at them, and at the silent circle of the fierce, moody faces of the men.
and reflected that it was all very awful, and that we were absolutely in the power of this alarming people,
who, to me at any rate, were all the more formidable because their true character was still very much of a mystery to us.
They might be better than I thought them, or they might be worse. I feared that they were worse, and I was not wrong.
It was a curious sort of feast, I reflected, in appearance, indeed, an entertainment of the barmecide stamp,
for there was absolutely nothing to eat.
At last, just as I was beginning to feel as though I were being mesmerized, a move was made.
Without the slightest warning, a man from the other side of the circle called out in a loud voice,
Where is the flesh that we shall eat?
Thereon, everybody in the circle answered in a deep, measured tone,
and stretching out the right arm towards the fire as he spoke,
The flesh will come.
Is it a goat? said the same man.
It is a goat without horns, and more than a goat, and we shall slay it, they answered with one voice.
And turning half round, they one and all grasped the handles of their spears with the right hand, and then simultaneously let them go.
Is it an ox? said the man again.
It is an ox without horns, and more than an ox, and we shall slay it, was the answer, and again the spears were grasped, and again let go.
Then came a pause, and I noticed with horror and a rising of the hair,
that the woman next to Muhammad began to fondle him, patting his cheeks and calling him by names of endearment,
while her fierce eyes played up and down his trembling form.
I do not know why the sight frightened me so, but it did frighten us all dreadfully, especially Leo.
The caressing was so snake-like, and so evidently a part of some ghastly formula that had to be gone through.
footnote signed by the author.
We afterwards learnt that its object was to pretend to the victim
that he was the object of love and admiration,
and so to soothe his injured feelings,
and cause him to expire in a happy and contented frame of mind.
End of footnote.
I saw Mohammed turn white under his brown skin, sickly white with fear.
Is the meat ready to be cooked? asked the voice more rapidly.
it is ready, it is ready.
Is the pot hot to cook it?
It continued in a sort of scream
that echoed painfully down the great recesses of the cave.
It is hot, it is hot!
Great heavens, roared Leo, remember the writing.
The people who place pots upon the heads of strangers.
As he said the words, before we could stir,
or even take the matter in,
two great ruffians jumped up
and seizing the long pincers,
thrust them into the heart of the fire,
and the woman who had been caressing
Muhammad suddenly produced a fibonose
from under her girdle, or mocha,
and slipping it over his shoulders, ran it tight,
while the men next to him seized him by the legs.
The two men with the pincers gave a heave,
and, scattering the fire this way and that upon the rocky floor,
lifted from it a large earthenware pot,
heated to a white heat.
In an instant,
almost with a single movement they had reached the spot where Muhammad was struggling.
He fought like a fiend, shrieking in the abandonment of his despair,
and notwithstanding the noose round him and the efforts of the men who held his legs,
the advancing wretches were for the moment unable to accomplish their purpose,
which, horrible and incredible as it seems, was to put the red-hot pot upon his head.
I sprang to my feet with a yell of horror,
and drawing my revolver fired it by a sort of instinct straight at the diabolical woman who had been caressing
Muhammad, and was now gripping him in her arms. The bullet struck her in the back and killed her,
and to this day I am glad that it did, for as it afterwards transpired, she had availed herself of the
anthropophagus customs of the Armaghaga to organise the whole thing, in revenge of the slight put
upon her by Job. She sank down dead, and as she did so, to my terror and dismay,
Muhammad, by a superhuman effort, burst from his tormentors, and springing high into the air,
fell dying upon her corpse. The heavy bullet from my pistol had driven through the bodies of
both, at once striking down the murderess, and saving her victim from a death a hundred
times more horrible. It was an awful and yet a most merciful accident.
For a moment there was a silence of astonishment.
The Armaghaga had never heard the report of a firearm before, and its effects dismayed them.
But the next, a man close to us recovered himself, and seized his spear preparatory to making a lunge with it at Leo, who was nearest to him.
"'Run for it!' I shouted, setting the example by starting up the cave as hard as my legs would carry me.
I would have made for the open air if it had been possible, but there were men in the way,
And, besides, I had caught sight of the forms of a crowd of people standing out clear against
the skyline beyond the entrance to the cave.
Up the cave I went, and after me came the others, and after them thundered the whole crowd of cannibals,
mad with fury at the death of the woman.
With a bound, I cleared the prostrate form of Muhammad.
As I flew over him, I felt the heat from the red hot pot which was lying close by,
strike upon my legs, and by its glow saw his hands, for he was.
not quite dead, still feebly moving. At the top of the cave was a little platform of rock,
three feet or so high, by about eight deep, on which two large lamps were placed at night.
Whether this platform had been left as a seat, or as a raised point afterwards to be cut
away when it had served its purpose as a standing place from which to carry on the excavations,
I do not know, at least I did not then. At any rate, we all three reached it, and jumping on,
on it, prepared to sell our lives as dearly as we could. For a few seconds, the crowd that was
pressing on our heels hung back when they saw us face round upon them. Job was on one side of the rock
to the left, Leo in the centre, an eye to the right. Behind us were the lamps. Leo bent
forward and looked down the long lane of shadows, terminating in the fire and lighted lamps, through
which the quiet forms of our would-be murderers flitted to and fro with the faint light glinting
on their spears, for even their fury was silent as a bulldogs. The only other thing visible
was the red-hot pot, still glowing angrily in the gloom. There was a curious light in Leo's eyes,
and his handsome face was set like a stone. In his right hand was his heavy hunting-knife.
He shifted its thong a little up his wrist, and then put his arm round me and gave me a good hug.
"'Good-bye, old fellow,' he said. "'My dear friend, my more than father,
We have no chance against these scoundrels.
They will finish us in a few minutes, and eat us afterwards, I suppose.
Goodbye.
I led you into this.
I hope you will forgive me.
Goodbye, Job.
God's will be done, I said, setting my teeth as I prepared for the end.
At that moment, with an exclamation, Job lifted his revolver and fired and hit a man.
Not the man he aimed at, by the way.
Anything that Job shot at was perfectly safe.
On they came with a rush, and I fired two as fast as I could, and checked them.
Between us, Job and I, besides the woman, killed or mortally wounded five men with our pistols
before they were emptied.
But we had no time to reload, and they still came on in a way that was almost splendid
in its recklessness, seeing that they did not know but that we could go on firing forever.
A great fellow bounded up upon the platform, and Leo struck him dead with one blow of his
powerful arm, sending the knife right through him. I did the same by another, but Job missed his
stroke, and I saw a brawny Armaghaga grip him by the middle and whirl him off the rock. The knife
not being secured by a thong fell from Job's hand as he did so, and by a most happy accident for
him, lit upon its handle on the rock, just as the body of the Armahaga, who was undermost,
struck upon its point and was transfixed upon it. What happened to Job after that, I am sure that,
Sure, I do not know, but my own impression is that he lay still upon the corpse of his deceased
assailant, playing possum, as the Americans say.
As for myself, I was soon involved in a desperate encounter with two ruffians, who, luckily
for me, had left their spears behind them, and for the first time in my life the great
physical power with which nature has endowed me stood me in good stead.
I had hacked at the head of one man with my hunting-knife, which was almost as big and
heavy as a short sword, with such vigour that the sharp steel had split his skull down to the
eyes, and was held so fast by it that as he suddenly fell sideways, the knife was twisted
right out of my hand. Then it was that the two others sprang upon me. I saw them coming,
and got an arm round the waist of each, and down we all fell upon the floor of the cave
together, rolling over and over. They were strong men, but I was mad with rage, and that awful
lust for slaughter, which will creep into the hearts of the most civilized of us when blows are
flying, and life and death tremble on the turn. My arms were round the two swarthy demons,
and I hugged them till I heard their ribs crack and crunch up beneath my grip. They twisted
and writhed like snakes, and clawed and battered at me with their fists, but I held on.
Lying on my back there, so that their bodies might protect me from spear-thrusts from above,
I slowly crushed the life out of them, and as I did so, strange as it may seem, I thought of what the amiable head of my college at Cambridge, who is a member of the Peace Society, and my brother fellows would say, if by clairvoyance they could see me, of all men playing such a bloody game.
Soon my assailants grew faint, and almost ceased to struggle. Their breath had failed them, and they were dying, but still I dared not leave them, for they died very slowly.
i knew that if i relaxed my grip they would revive the other ruffians probably thought for we were all three lying in the shadow of the ledge that we were all dead together at any rate they did not interfere with our little tragedy
I turned my head, and as I lay gasping in the throes of that awful struggle, I could see that Leo was off the rock now, for the lamplight fell full upon him.
He was still on his feet, but in the centre of a surging mass of struggling men, who were striving to pull him down as wolves pulled down a stag.
Up above them towered his beautiful pale face, crowned with its bright curls, for Leo is six foot too high, and I saw that he was fighting with a desperate abandonment and any other.
energy that was at once splendid and hideous to behold. He drove his knife through one man.
They were so close to and mixed up with him that they could not get at him to kill him with their
big spears, and they had no knives or sticks. The man fell, and then somehow the knife was
wrenched from his hand, leaving him defenseless, and I thought that the end had come.
But no, with a desperate effort he broke loose from them, seized the body of the man he had just
slain, and lifting it high in the air, hurled it right at the mob of his assailants, so that the
shock and weight of it swept some five or six of them to the earth. But in a minute they were
all up again, except one whose skull was smashed, and had once more fastened upon him, and then
slowly, with infinite labour and struggling, the wolves bore the lion down. Once even then he
recovered himself, and felled an Amahagga with his fist, but it was more than man could do to hold his
own for long against so many, and at last he came crashing down upon the rock floor, falling as an oak
falls, and bearing with him to earth all those who clung about him. They gripped him by his arms and
legs, and then cleared off his body. A spear, cried a voice, a spear to cut his throat and a
vessel to catch his blood. I shut my eyes, for I saw the man coming with a spear, and myself,
I could not stir to Leo's help, for I was growing weak, and the two men on me were not yet dead,
and a deadly sickness overcame me.
Then suddenly there was a disturbance, and involuntarily I opened my eyes again,
and looked towards the scene of murder.
The girl Eustain had thrown herself on Leo's prostrate form,
covering his body with her body, and fastening her arms about his neck.
They tried to drag her from him, but she twisted her legs round his,
on like a bulldog, or rather like a creeper to a tree, and they could not.
Then they tried to stab him in the side without hurting her, but somehow she shielded him,
and he was only wounded. At last they lost patience.
Drive the spear through the man and the woman together, said the voice, the same voice that
had asked the questions at that ghastly feast. So of a verity shall they be wed.
Then I saw the man with the weapon straightened himself for the effort.
I saw the cold steel gleam on high, and once more I shut my eyes.
As I did so, I heard the voice of a man thunder out in tones that rang and echoed down the rocky ways.
Cease!
Then I fainted, and as I did so, it flashed through my darkening mind that I was passing down into the last oblivion of death.
End of Chapter 8.
Chapter 9 of She
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recording by Icy Jumbo
She by H. Ryder Haggard.
Chapter 9 A Little Foot
When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying on a skin mat, not far from the fire, around which we had been gathered for that
dreadful feast. Near me lay Leo, still apparently in a swoon, and over him was bending the
tall form of the girl Eustain, who was washing a deep spear-wound in his side with cold water,
preparatory to binding it up with linen. Leaning against the wall of the cave behind her was
Job, apparently uninjured, but bruised and trembling. On the other side of the fire, tossed about
this way and that, as though they had thrown themselves down to sleep in some most of the road.
moment of absolute exhaustion were the bodies of those whom we had killed in our frightful
struggle for life.
I counted them.
There were twelve besides the woman, and the corpse of poor Mohammed, who had died by
my hand, which the fire-stained pot at its side was placed at the end of the irregular line.
To the left, a body of men were engaged in binding the arms of the survivors of the cannibals
behind them, and then fastening them two and two.
The villains were submitting with a look of sulky indifference upon their faces, which accorded ill with the baffled fury that gleamed in their sombre eyes.
In front of these men, directing the operations, stood no other than our friend Bilali, looking rather tired, but particularly patriarchal with his flowing beard, and as cool and unconcerned as though he were superintending the cutting up of an ox.
Presently he turned, and perceiving that I was sitting up advanced to me, and with the utmost courtesy said that he trusted I felt better.
I answered that at present I scarcely knew how I felt, except that I ached all over.
Then he bent down and examined Leo's wound.
It is an evil cut, he said, but the spear has not pierced the entrails.
He will recover.
Thanks to thy arrival, my father, I answered.
In another minute we should all have.
have been beyond the reach of recovery, for those devils of thine would have slain us as they would
have slain our servant, and I pointed towards Muhammad. The old man ground his teeth, and I saw
an extraordinary expression of malignity light up his eyes. Fear not, my son, he answered,
vengeance shall be taken on them, as would make the flesh twist upon the bones merely to hear
of it. To she shall they go, and her vengeance shall be worthy of her greatness. That man,
to Muhammad, I tell thee that man would have died a merciful death to the death these hyena men shall
die. Tell me, I pray of thee, how it came about. In a few words I sketched what had happened.
Ah, so, he answered. Thou seest, my son, here there is a custom that if a stranger comes into this
country he may be slain by the pot and eaten. It is hospitality turned upside down, I answered
feebly. In our country we entertain a stranger and give him food to eat. Here ye eat him and are
entertained. It is a custom, he answered with a shrug. Myself, I think it an evil one, but then,
he added by an afterthought, I do not like the taste of strangers, especially after they have
wandered through the swamps and lived on wildfowl. When she who must be obeyed sent orders
that ye were to be saved alive, she said naught of the black man. Therefore,
Being hyenas, these men lusted after his flesh, and the woman it was, whom thou didst rightly slay,
who put it into their evil hearts to hot-pot him.
Well, they will have their reward.
Better for them would it be, if they had never seen the light,
than that they should stand up before she in her terrible anger.
Happy are those of them who died by your hands.
Ah, he went on.
It was a gallant fight that ye fought.
Knowest thou that, long arm.
old baboon that thou art, thou hast crushed in the ribs of those two who are laid out there,
as though they were but as the shell on an egg. And the young one, the lion, it was a beautiful
stand that he made, one against so many. Three did he slay outright, and that one there,
and he pointed to a body that was still moving a little, will die anon, for his head is cracked
across, and others of those who are bound are hurt. It was a gallant fight.
and thou and he have made a friend of me by it, for I love to see a well-fought fray.
But tell me my son, the baboon, and now I think of it, thy face too is hairy, and altogether like a baboons.
How was it that ye slew those with a hole in them?
Ye made a noise, they say, and slew them. They fell down on the faces at the noise.
I explained to him as well as I could, but very shortly, for I was terribly wearied and only persuaded to talk at all,
through fear of offending one so powerful if I refused to do so, what were the properties of gunpowder?
And he instantly suggested that I should illustrate what I said by operating on the person of one of the prisoners.
One, he said, would never be counted, and it would not only be very interesting to him,
but would give me the opportunity of an instalment of revenge.
He was greatly astounded when I told him that it was not our custom to avenge ourselves in cold blood,
and that we left vengeance to the law and a higher power of which he knew nothing.
I added, however, that when I recovered, I would take him out shooting with us,
and he should kill an animal for himself, and at this he was as pleased as a child at the promise of a new toy.
Just then, Leo opened his eyes beneath the stimulus of some brandy, of which we still had a little,
that Job had poured down his throat, and our conversation came to an end.
After this we managed to get Leo, who was in a very poor way indeed, and only half-conscious, safely to bed,
supported by Job and that brave girl Eustain, to whom, had I not been afraid that she might resent it,
I would certainly have given a kiss for her splendid behaviour in saving my boy's life at the risk of her own.
But Eustain was not the sort of young person with whom one would care to take liberties,
unless one were perfectly certain that they would not be misunderstood.
so I repressed my inclinations.
Then, bruised and battered, but with a sense of safety in my breast to which I had for some days
been a stranger, I crept off to my own little sepulchre.
Not forgetting before I laid down in it to thank Providence from the bottom of my heart
that it was not a sepulchre indeed, as, save for a merciful combination of events that I
can only attribute to its protection, it would certainly have been for me that night.
few men have been nearer their end and yet escaped it than we were on that dreadful day.
I am a bad sleeper at the best of times, and my dreams that night when at last I got to rest were not of the pleasantest.
The awful vision of poor Muhammad struggling to escape the red-hot pot would haunt them,
and then in the background, as it were, a veiled form was always hovering,
which, from time to time seemed to draw the coverings from its body.
revealing now the perfect shape of a lovely blooming woman,
and now again the white bones of a grinning skeleton,
and which, as it veiled and unveiled,
uttered the mysterious and apparently meaningless sentence,
That which is alive and hath known death,
and that which is dead yet can never die,
for in the circle of the spirit, life is naught and death is naught.
Yea, all things live forever,
though at times they sleep and are forgotten.
the morning came at last but when it came i found that i was too stiff and sore to rise about seven job arrived limping terribly and with his face the colour of a rotten apple and told me that leo had slept fairly but was very weak
two hours afterward bilali job called him billy goat to which indeed his white beard gave him some resemblance or more familiarly billy came too bearing a lamp in his hand his
his towering form reaching nearly to the roof of the little chamber.
I pretended to be asleep, and through the cracks of my eyelids watched his sardonic but
handsome old face.
He fixed his hawk-like eyes upon me, and stroked his glorious white beard, which, by the
way, would have been worthy a hundred a year to any London barber as an advertisement.
Ah, I heard him mutter, Bilani had a habit of muttering to himself.
He is ugly, ugly as the other is beautiful.
A very baboon, it was a good name. But I like the man.
Strange now at my age that I should like a man. What says the proverb?
Mistrust all men, and slay him whom thou mistrustest overmuch. And as for women, flee from them,
for they are evil, and in the end will destroy thee.
It is a good proverb, especially the last part of it. I think that it must have come down
from the ancients. Nevertheless, I like this baboon.
and I wonder where they taught him his tricks, and I trust that she will not bewitch him.
Poor baboon!
He must be wearied after that fight.
I will go lest I should awaken him.
I waited till he had turned, and was nearly through the entrance, walking softly on tiptoe.
Then I called after him.
My father, I said, is it thou?
Yes, my son, it is I.
But let me not disturb thee.
I did but come to see how thou didst fare, and to tell thee,
that those who would have slain thee, my baboon, are by now far on their road to she.
She said that ye also were to come at once, but I fear ye cannot yet.
Nay, I said, not till we have recovered a little. But have me borne out into the daylight,
I pray thee, my father. I love not this place.
Ah, no, he answered, it hath a sad air. I remember when I was a boy,
I found the body of a fair woman lying where thou liest now, yes.
on that very bench. She was so beautiful that I was wont to creep in hither with a lamp and gaze upon her.
Had it not been for her cold hands, almost could I think that she slept and would one day awake,
so fair and peaceful was she in her robes of white. White was she too, and her hair was yellow,
and lay down her almost to the feet. There are many such still in the tombs at the place where she is,
for those who sent them there had a way I know naught of, whereby to keep their beloved out of the crumbling hand of decay even when death had slain them.
I, day by day I came hither, and gazed on her till at last, laugh not at me stranger, for I was but a silly lad.
I learned to love that dead form, that shell which once had held a life that no more is.
I would creep up to her, and kiss her cold face, and wonder how many men had lived,
and died since she was, and who had loved her and embraced her in the days that long had
passed away.
And, my baboon, I think I learned wisdom from that dead one, for of a truth it taught me of
the littleness of life, and the length of death, and how all things that are under the sun
go down one path, and are forever forgotten.
And so I mused, and it seemed to me that wisdom flowed into me from the dead, till one
day my mother, a watchful woman, but hasty-minded, seeing I was changed, followed me, and saw the
beautiful white one, and feared that I was bewitched, as indeed I was. So half in dread and half in
anger she took up the lamp, and standing the dead woman up against the wall, even there, set
fire to her hair, and she burnt fiercely even down to the feet, for those who are thus kept
burn excellently well.
See, my son, there on the roof is yet the smoke of her burning.
I looked up doubtfully, and there, sure enough, on the roof of the sepulchre,
was a peculiarly unctuous and sooty mark, three feet or more across.
Doubtless it had in the course of years been rubbed off the sides of the little cave,
but on the roof it remained, and there was no mistaking its appearance.
She burnt, he went on in a meditative way, even to the feet,
but the feet i came back and saved cutting the burnt bone from them and hid them under the stone bench there wrapped up in a piece of linen surely i remember it as though it were but yesterday
perchance they are there if none have found them even to this hour of a truth i have not entered this chamber from that time to this very day stay i will look and kneeling down he groped about with his long arm in the recess under the stone bench
Presently his face brightened, and with an exclamation he pulled something forth which was caked in dust which he shook onto the floor.
It was covered with the remains of a rotting rag, which he undid, and revealed, to my astonished gaze, a beautifully shaped and almost white woman's foot, looking as fresh and firm as though it had but now been placed there.
"'Thou seest, my son, the baboon,' he said in a sad voice, "'I spake the truth to thee, for here is yet one foot remaining.
take it, my son, and gaze upon it. I took this cold fragment of mortality in my hand,
and looked at it in the light of the lamp with feelings which I cannot describe,
so mixed up were they between astonishment, fear and fascination. It was light,
much lighter, I should say, than it had been in the living state, and the flesh to all
appearance was still flesh, though about it there clung a faintly aromatic odour.
For the rest it was not shrunk or shrivelled, or even black.
and unsightly like the flesh of Egyptian mummies, but plump and fair, and except where it had been
slightly burnt, perfect as on the day of death, a very triumph of embalming.
Poor little foot! I set it down upon the stone bench where it had lain for so many thousand
years, and wondered whose was the beauty that it had upborne through the pomp and pageantry of a
forgotten civilisation, first as a merry child's, then as a blushing maids, and lastly as a perfect
woman's. Through what halls of life had its soft step echoed, and in the end, with what courage
had it trodden down the dusty ways of death? To whose side had it stolen in the hush of night
when the black slave slept upon the marble floor, and who had listened for its stealing?
Shapely little foot. Well might it have been set upon the proud neck of a conqueror bent at last
to woman's beauty, and well might the lips of nobles and of kings have been pressed upon its jewelled
whiteness. I wrapped up this relic of the past in the remnants of the old linen rag which had evidently
formed a portion of its owner's graveclothes, for it was partially burnt, and put it away in my
Gladstone bag, a strange combination, I thought. Then, with Bilali's help, I staggered off to see
Leo. I found him dreadfully bruised, worse even than myself, perhaps owing to the excessive
whiteness of his skin, and faint and weak with the loss of blood from the flesh wound in his
side, but for all that cheerful as a cricket, and asking for some breakfast.
Job and Eustain got him on to the bottom, or rather the sacking of a litter, which was removed from
its pole for that purpose, and with the aid of old Bilali carried him out into the shade at the
mouth of the cave, from which, by the way, every trace of the slaughter of the previous night had
now been removed, and there we all breakfasted, and indeed spent that day, and most of the
two following ones. On the third morning, Job and myself were practically recovered.
Leo also was so much better that I yielded to Bilali's often expressed entreaty, and agreed to
start at once upon our journey to Corr, which we were told was the name of the place where the
mysterious she lived, though I still feared for its effect upon Leo, and especially lest the
motion should cause his wound, which was scarcely skinned over, to break open again. Indeed, had it
not been for Bilali's evident anxiety to get off, which led us to suspect that some
difficulty or danger might threaten us if we did not comply with it, I would not have consented
to go. End of Chapter 9. Chapter 10 of Shee. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings
are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
recording by Kerry Ford of Pai Kakariki, New Zealand
She by H Rider Haggard
Chapter 10 Speculations
Within an hour of our finally deciding to start
Five litters were brought up to the door of the cave
Each accompanied by four regular bearers and two spear hands
Also a band of about 50 armed Armaghaga
Who were to form the escort and carry the baggage
three of these litters of course were for us and one for Bilali
who I was immensely relieved to hear was to be our companion
while the fifth they presume was for the use of Usain
does the lady go with us my father I asked Bilali
as he stood superintending things in general
he shrugged his shoulders as he answered
if she wills in this country the women do what they please
we worship them and give them their way because without them the world could not go on they are the source of life ah i said the matter never having struck me quite in that light before we worship them he went on up to a point till at last they get unbearable which he added they do about every second generation and then what do you do i asked with curiosity
then he answered with a faint smile we rise and kill the old ones as an example to the young ones and to show them that we are the strongest my poor wife was killed in that way three years ago
it was very sad but to tell thee the truth my son life has been happier since for my age protects me from the young ones in short i replied quoting the saying of a great man whose wisdom
has not yet enlightened the darkness of the Amahaga.
Thou hast found thy position one of great freedom and less responsibility.
This phrase puzzled him a little at first with its vagueness,
though I think my translation hit off its sense very well,
but at last he saw it and appreciated it.
Yes, yes, my baboon, he said. I see it now,
but all the responsibilities are killed.
at least some of them are,
and that is why there are so few old women about just now.
Well, they brought it on themselves.
As for this girl, he went on in a grave tone.
I know not what to say.
She is a brave girl, and she loves the lion, Leo.
Thou sawest how she clung to him and saved his life.
Also she is, according to our custom,
wed to him, and has a right to go where he goes,
unless he added significantly,
she would say her no,
for her word overrides all rights.
And if she bade him leave him,
and the girl refused, what then?
If, he said, with a shrug,
the hurricane bids the tree to bend,
and it will not, what happens?
And then, without waiting for an answer,
he turned and walked to his litter,
and in ten minutes from that time we were all well underway.
It took us an hour and more to cross the cup of the volcanic plain
and another half hour or so to climb the edge on the farther side.
Once there, however, the view was a very fine one.
Before us was a long, steep slope of grassy plain,
broken here and there by clumps of trees mostly of the thorn tribe.
At the bottom of the chest,
gentle slope. Some nine or ten miles away, we could make out a dim sea of marsh, over which the
foul vapours hung like smoke about a city. It was easygoing for the bearers down the slope,
and by midday we had reached the border of the dismal swamp. Here we halted to eat our midday meal,
and then following a winding and devious path plunged into the morass. Presently the path, at any
to our unaccustomise.
Crew so faint as to be almost indistinguishable
from those made by the aquatic beasts and birds.
And it is to this day a mystery to me
how our bearers found their way across the marshes.
Ahead of the cavalcade marched two men with long poles,
which they now and again plunged into the ground before them.
The reason of this being that the nature of the soil
frequently changed from causes with which I am not acquainted, so that the places which might be safe
enough to cross one month would certainly swallow the wayfarer the next. Never did I see a more
dreary and depressing scene, mile on miles of quagmire, varied only by bright green strips of
comparatively solid ground, and by deep and sullen pools fringed with tall rushes, in which
the bitons boomed and the frogs croaked incessantly, miles on miles of it without a break,
unless the fever fog can be called a break. The only life in this great morass was that of the
aquatic birds and the animals which fed on them, of both of which there were vast numbers.
Geese, cranes, ducks, teal, coots, snipe and plover swarmed all around us. Many beings of
varieties that were quite new to me, and so tame that one could almost have knocked them over
with a stick. Among these birds I especially noticed a very beautiful variety of painted snipe,
almost the size of a woodcock, and with a flight more resembling that birds than an English
snipes. In the pools, too, was a species of small alligator or enormous iguana. I do not know which,
which fed Bilali told me upon the waterfowl.
Also large quantities of a hideous black water snake,
of which the bite is very dangerous,
though not, I gathered, so deadly as a cobra's or a puff-ed-ers.
The bull-frogs were also very large
and with voices proportionate to their size,
and as for the mosquitoes,
the musketeers, as Job called them,
they were, if possible,
even worse than they had been on the river and tormented us greatly.
Undoubtedly, however, the worst feature of the swamp
was the awful smell of rotting vegetation that hung about it,
which was at times positively overpowering,
and the malarious exhalations that accompanied it,
which we were of course obliged to breathe.
On we went through it all till at last the sun sank,
and sullen splendour, just as we reached a spot of rising ground about two acres an extent.
A little oasis of dry in the midst of the Maori wilderness, where Balali announced that we were to camp.
The camping, however, turned out to be a very simple process, and consisted, in fact, in sitting down on the ground round a scanty fire made of dry reeds and some wood that had been brought with us.
However, we made the best we could of it, and smoke denate with such appetite as the smell of damp, stifling heat would allow.
For it was very hot on the slow land, and yet, oddly enough, chilly at times, but however hot it was, we were glad enough to keep near the fire, because we found that the mosquitoes do not like the smoke.
Presently we rolled ourselves up in our blankets and tried to go to sleep,
but so far as I was concerned, the bullfrogs and the extraordinary roaring and alarming sounds
produced by the hundreds of snipe hovering high in the air made sleep and impossibility,
to say nothing of our other discomforts.
I turned and looked at Leo, who was next to me.
He was dozing, but his face had a flushed,
appearance that I did not like. And by the flickering firelight I saw Stain, who was lying on the other
side of him, raise herself from time to time upon her elbow, and look at him anxiously enough.
However, I could do nothing for him, for we had all already taken a good dose of quinine,
which was the only preventative we had. So I lay and watch the stars come out by thousands.
till all the immense arch of heaven were strewn with glittering points, and every point a world,
here was a glorious sight by which man might well measure his own insignificance.
Soon I gave up thinking about it, for the mind wearies easily when it strives to grapple with
the infinite, and to trace the footsteps of the Almighty as he strides from sphere to sphere,
or deduce his purpose from his works.
Such things are not for us to know.
Knowledge is to the strong, and we are weak.
Too much wisdom would bechance blind our imperfect sight,
and too much strength would make us drunk
and overweigh our feeble reason till it fell
and we were drowned in the depths of our own vanity.
For what is the first result of man's increased knowledge
interpreted from nature's book by the persistent efforts of his purblind observation.
It is not but too often to make him question the existence of his maker,
or indeed of any intelligent purpose beyond his own.
The truth is veiled,
because we could no more look upon her glory than we can upon the sun.
It would destroy us.
Full knowledge is not for man as man is here,
for his capacities, which he is apt to think so great, are indeed but small.
The vessel is soon filled, and were one thousandth part of the unutterable and silent wisdom
that directs the rolling of these shining spheres, and the force which makes them roll,
pressed into it, it would be shattered into fragments.
Perhaps in some other place and time it may be otherwise, who can tell?
Here the lot of man, born of the flesh, is but to endure mids toil and tribulation,
to catch at the bubbles blown by fate, which he calls pleasure.
Thankful of before they burst, they rest a moment in his hand,
and when the tragedy is played out, and his hour comes to perish,
to pass humbly whether he knows not.
Above me as I lay shone the eternal stars,
and there at my feet the impish marsh-born balls of fire rolled this way and that.
Fapour tossed and earth desiring,
and me thought that in the two I saw a type and image of what man is,
and what perchance man may one day be.
If the living force who ordained him and them should so ordain this also,
oh, that it might be ours to rest year by year upon the high level,
of the heart, to which at times we momentarily attain.
Oh, that we could shake loose the prisoned pinions of the soul, and saw to that superior point,
whence, like to some traveller looking out through space from Darien's Gideus Peak,
we might gaze with spiritual eyes deep into infinity.
What would it be to cast off this earthly robe?
to have done forever with these earthly thoughts and miserable desires,
no longer like those corpse candles to be tossed this way and that,
by forces beyond our control, or which, if we can theoretically control them,
we are at times driven by the exigencies of our nature to obey.
Yes, to cast them off,
to have done with the foul and thorny places of the world,
and like to those glittering points above me.
to rest on high, wrapped forever in the brightness of our better selves,
that even now shines in us as fire faintly shines within those lurid bones,
and lay down our littleness in that wide glory of our dreams,
that invisible but surrounding good from which all truth and beauty comes.
These and many such thoughts pass through my mind that night,
they come to torment us all at times.
I say to torment for,
alas, thinking can only serve to measure out the helplessness of thought.
What is the purpose of our feeble crying in this awful silence of space?
Can our dim intelligence read the secrets of the star-strewn sky?
Does any answer come out of it?
Never any at all.
nothing but echoes and fantastic visions.
And yet we believe that there is an answer
and that upon a time a new dawn will come
blushing down the ways of our enduring night.
We believe it, for its reflected beauty even now
shines up continually in our hearts from beneath the horizon of the grave.
And we call it hope.
Without hope we should suffer moral death.
and by the help of hope we may yet climb to heaven,
or at worst, if she also prove but a kindly mockery given to hold us from despair,
be gently lowered into the abysses of eternal sleep.
Then I felt a reflecting upon the undertaking on which we were bent,
and what a wild one it was,
and yet how strangely the story seemed to fit in with what had been written centuries ago,
upon the shard. Who was this extraordinary woman, queen over a people apparently as extraordinary as
herself, and reigning amidst the vestiges of a lost civilization? And what was the meaning of the story of
the fire that gave unending life? Could it be possible that any fluid or essence should exist
that might so fortify these fleshy walls that they should from age to age?
resist the minds and batterings of decay?
It was possible, though not probable,
the infinite continuation of life
would not, as poor Vinci said,
be so marvellous a thing as the production of life
and its temporary endurance.
And if it were true, what then?
The person who found it could no doubt rule the world.
He could accumulate all the wealth in the world
and all the power and all the wisdom
that is power. He might give a lifetime to the study of each art or science. Well, if that
was so, and this she, were practically immortal, which I did not for one moment believe. How was it
that? With all these things at her feet, she preferred to remain in a cave amongst a society
of cannibals. This surely settled the question. The whole story was monstrous, and only worthy of the
superstitious days in which it was written. At any rate, I was very sure that I would not attempt
to attain unending life. I had had far too many worries and disappointments and secret bitternesses
during my 40-odd years of existence to wish that this state of affairs should be continued
indefinitely, and yet, I suppose that my life had been, comparatively speaking, a happy one.
And then, reflecting that at the present moment, there was far more likelihood of our earthly careers being cut exceedingly short than of their being unduly prolonged.
I at last managed to go to sleep, a fact for which anybody who reads this narrative, if anybody ever does, may very probably be thankful.
When I woke again it was just dawning, and the guards and bearers were moving about like ghosts,
through the dense morning mists.
Getting ready for our start.
The fire had died quite down,
and I rose and stretched myself,
shivering in every limb from the damp cold of the dawn.
Then I looked at Leo.
He was sitting up, holding his hands to his head,
and I saw that his face was flushed and his eye bright,
and yet yellow round the pupil.
well Leo I said how do you feel I feel as though I were going to die he answered hoarsely my head is splitting my body is trembling and I am sick as a cat
I whistled or if I did not whistle I felt inclined to Leo got a sharp attack of fever I went to job and asked him for the quinine
of which fortunately we had still a good supply, only to find that job himself was not much better.
He complained of pains across his back and dizziness, and was almost incapable of helping himself.
Then I did the only thing it was possible to do under the circumstances,
gave them both about ten grains of quinine, and took a slightly smaller dose for myself as a matter of precaution.
After that I found Bilali and explained to him how matters stood,
asking at the same time what he thought had best be done.
He came with me and looked at Leo and Job,
whom, by the way, he had named the pig on account of his fatness,
round face and small eyes.
Ah, he said when we were out of earshot, the fever.
I thought so.
the lion has it badly but he is young and he may live as for the pig his attack is not so bad it is the little fever which he has that always begins with pains across the back it will spend itself upon his fat can they go on my father i asked nay my son they must go on if they stop here they will certainly die also they will be better in the litters than on the ground
by to-night if all goes well we shall be across the marsh and in good air come let us lift them into the litters and start for it is very bad to stand still in this morning fog we can eat our meal as we go
this we accordingly did and with a heavy heart i once more set out upon our strange journey for the first three hours all went as well as could be expected and then an accident
happened that nearly lost us the pleasure of the company of our venerable friend
Bilali, whose litter was leading the cavalcane.
We were going through a particularly dangerous stretch of Quagmire, in which the bearers sometimes
sank up to their knees. Indeed, it was a mystery to me how they contrived to carry the
heavy litters at all over such ground as that which we were traversing. Though the two spear-hands,
as well as the four regular ones
had of course to put their shoulders
to the pole.
Presently as we blundered and floundered along
there was a sharp cry
then a storm of exclamations
and last of all a most tremendous splash
and the whole caravan halted.
I jumped out of my litter and ran forward
about 20 yards ahead was the edge
of one of those sullen petey pools
of which I have spoken.
the path we were following running along the top of the bank that as it happened was a steep one.
Looking towards the pool, to my horror I saw that Bilali's litter was floating on it,
and as for Bilali himself, he was nowhere to be seen.
To make matters clear, I may as well explain at once what had happened.
One of Bilali's bearers had unfortunately trodden on a basking snake,
which had bitten him in the leg,
whereon he had not unnaturally let go of the pole
and then finding that he was tumbling down the bank
grabbed at the litter to save himself
the result of this was what might have been expected
the litter was pulled over the edge of the bank
the bearers let go and the whole thing including Bilali
and the man who had been bitten
rolled into the slimy pool
when I got to the edge of the water
neither of them were to be seen
Indeed, the unfortunate bearer never was seen again.
Either he struck his head against something,
or got wedged in the mud,
or possibly the snake bite paralyzed him.
At any rate, he vanished.
But though Bilali was not to be seen,
his whereabouts was clear enough from the agitation of the floating litter,
in the bearing cloth and curtains of which he was entangled.
He is there, our father is there!
said one of the men, but he did not stir a finger to help him,
nor did any of the others. They simply stood and stared at the water.
Out of the way, you brutes, I shouted in English,
and throwing off my hat I took a run and spring well out into the horrid,
slimy-looking pool. A couple of strokes took me to where Bilali was struggling beneath the cloth.
Somehow, I do not quite know how, I managed to push it free of him,
and his venerable head all covered with green slime,
like that of a yellowish bacchus with ivy leaves
emerged from the surface of the water.
The rest was easy,
for Bilali was an eminently practical individual,
and had the common sense not to grasp hold of me
as drowning people often do.
So I got him by the arm and towed him to the bank,
through the mud of which we were with difficulty dragged,
such a filthy spectacle as we present,
entered I have never seen before or since, and it will perhaps give some idea of the almost
superhuman dignity of Bilali's appearance when I say that coughing, half-drowned, and covered with
mud and green slime as he was, with his beautiful beard coming to a dripping point, like a
China man's freshly oiled pig-tail, he looked venerable and imposing.
Yeah, dogs, he said, addressing the beard.
as soon as he had sufficiently recovered to speak.
Ye left me your father to drown.
Had it not been for this stranger, my son the baboon,
assuredly I should have drowned,
well I will remember it.
And he fixed them with his gleaming,
though slightly watery eye,
in a way which I saw that they did not like,
though they tried to appear sulkily indifferent.
As for them, my son,
the old man went on, turning towards me and grasping my hand.
Rest assured that I am thy friend through good and evil.
Thou has saved my life, but chance a day may come when I shall save thine.
After that we cleaned ourselves as best as we could,
fished out the litter and went on, minus the man who had been drowned.
I do not know if it was owing to his being an unpopular character,
or from native indifference and selfishness of temperament.
But I am bound to say that nobody seemed to grieve much over his sudden and final disappearance,
unless, perhaps, it was the men who had to do his share of the work.
End of Chapter 10.
Recording by Kerry Ford.
She, Chapter 11.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org
She by H. Rider Haggard, Chapter 11, The Plain of Core.
About an hour before sundown, we at last, to my unbounded gratitude,
emerged from the great belt of marsh onto land that swelled upwards in a succession of rolling waves.
Just on the hither side of the crest of the first wave we halted for the night.
My first act was to examine Leo's condition.
It was, if anything, worse than in the morning,
and a new and very distressing feature.
Vomiting, set in, and continued till dawn.
Not one wink of sleep did I get that night,
for I passed it in assisting Ustanae,
who was one of the most gentle and indefatigable nurses I ever saw,
to wait upon Leo and Job.
However, the air here was warm and genial
without being too hot, and there were no mosquitoes to speak of. Also, we were above the level of the
marsh-mist, which lay stretched beneath us like the dim smoke-pull over a city, lit up here and there
by the wandering globes of thin fire. Thus it will be seen that we were, speaking comparatively,
in clover. By dawn on the following morning, Leo was quite light-headed, and fancied that he was divided
into halves. I was dreadfully distressed and began to wonder with a sort of sick fear what the
end of the attack would be. Alas, I heard but too much of how these attacks generally terminate.
As I was wondering, Bilali came up and said that we must be getting on, more especially as,
in his opinion, if Leo did not reach some spot where he could be quiet and have proper
nursing, within the next twelve hours, his life would only be a matter of a day or two.
I could not but agree with him, so we got Leo into the litter and started on,
Ustané, walking by his side to keep the flies off him, and see that he did not throw himself
out onto the ground. Within half an hour of sunrise we had reached the top of the rise of which I
had spoken, and a most beautiful view broke our gaze. Beneath us, we were to see. Beneath us, we had
was a rich stretch of country, verdant with grass and lovely with foliage and flowers. In the
background, at a distance, so far as I could judge, of some eighteen miles from where we then stood,
a huge and extraordinary mountain rose abruptly from the plain. The base of this great mountain
appeared to consist of a grassy slope, but rising from this, I should say, from subsequent
observation, at a height of about 500 feet above the level of the plain, was a most tremendous,
and absolutely precipitous wall of bare rock, quite twelve or fifteen hundred feet in height.
The shape of the mountain, which was undoubtedly a volcanic origin, was round, and of course,
as only a segment of its circle was visible, it was difficult to estimate its exact size,
which was enormous.
I afterwards discovered that it could cover less than fifty square miles of ground.
Anything more grand and imposing than the sight presented by this great natural castle,
starting in solitary grandeur from the level of the plain, I never saw, and I suppose I never
shall.
Its very solitude added to its majesty, and its towering cliffs seemed to kiss the sky.
Indeed, generally speaking, they were clothed in clouds that lay in fleecy masses upon their broad and level battlements.
I sat up in my hammock, and gazed out across the plain at this thrilling and majestic sight,
and I suppose that Bilali noticed it, for he brought his litter alongside.
"'Behold the house of she who must be obeyed,' he said.
"'Had ever a queen such a throne before?
It is wonderful, my father, I answered, but how do we enter?
Those cliffs look hard to climb.
Thou shalt see, my baboon, look now at the path below us.
What thinkest thou that it is?
Thou art a wise man, come, tell me.
I looked and saw what appeared to be the line of roadway running straight towards the base
of the mountain, though it was covered with turf.
There were high banks on each side of it, broken.
here and there, but fairly continuous on the whole, the meaning of which I did not understand.
It seemed so very odd that anybody should embank a roadway.
Well, my father, I answered, I suppose that it is a road, otherwise I should have been inclined
to say that it was the bed of a river, or rather, I added, observing the extraordinary directness
of the cutting, of a canal.
Bilali, who, by the way, was none the worse for his immersion of the day before, nodded his head
sagely as he replied, "'Thou art right, my son, it is a channel cut out by those who were before us
in this place to carry away water. Of this I am sure, within the rocky circle of the mountain
whither we journey, was once a great lake. But those who were before us, by wonderful arts of which I
know not, hewed a path for the water through the solid rock of the mountain, piercing even to the
bed of the lake. But first they cut the channel that thou seest across the plain. Then when at last
the water burst out, it rushed down the channel that had been made to receive it, and crossed
this plain till it reached the low land behind the rise, and there, perchance, it made the swamp through
which we have come. Then when the lake was drained,
dry, the people whereof I speak built a mighty city on its bed, whereof naught but ruins, and the name
of Coor yet remaineth, and from age to age hewed the caves and passages that thou wilt see.
It may be, I answered, but if so, how is it that the lake does not fill up again with the rains
and the water of the springs?
Nay, my son, the people were a wise people, and they left a drain to keep.
it clear. Seest thou the river to the right? And he pointed to fair-sized stream that wound
away across the plain, some four miles from us. That is the drain, and it comes out through the
mountain wall where this cutting goes in. At first, perhaps, the water ran down this canal, but
afterwards the people turned it, and used the cutting for a road. And is there no other place,
where one may enter into the great mountain, I asked, except.
through that drain?
There is a place, he answered, where cattle and men on foot may cross, with much labor,
but it is secret.
A year mightest thou search, and shouldst never find it.
It is only used once a year, when the herds of cattle that have been fatting on the slopes
of the mountain and on the plain are driven into the space within.
And does she live there always?
I asked, or does she come at times without the mountain?
Nay, my son, where she is?
There she is.
By now we were well on to the great plain,
and I was examining with delight the varied beauty
of its semi-tropical flowers and trees,
the latter of which grew singly,
or at most in clumps of three or four,
much of the timber being of large size,
and belonging apparently to a variety of evergreen o'-es.
There were also many palms, some of them more than one hundred feet high, and the largest and
most beautiful tree-ferns that I ever saw, about which hung clouds of jeweled honey-suckers
and great-winged butterflies.
Wandering about among the trees, or crouching in the long and feathered grass, were all varieties
of game, from rhinocerxes down.
I saw a rhinoceros, a buffalo, a large herd, el
"'Cwagra, and Sable Antelope, the most beautiful of all the bucks,
"'not to mention many smaller varieties of game,
"'and three ostriches which scudded away at our approach,
"'like white drift before a gale.
"'So plentiful was the game,
"'that at last I could stand it no longer.
"'I had a single barrel sporting martini with me in the litter,
"'the express being too cumbersome,
"'and espying a beautiful fat Eiland running himself
under one of the oak-like trees. I jumped out of the litter and proceeded to creep as near to him as I could.
He let me come within eighty yards, then turned his head and stared at me, preparatory to running away.
I lifted the rifle, and taking him about midway down the shoulder, for he was sighed on to me, fired.
I never made a cleaner shot or a better kill in all my small experience, for the great buck sprang right up into the air,
and fell dead. The bearers who had all halted to see the performance gave a murmur of surprise,
an unwonted compliment from these sullen people, who never appear to be surprised at anything,
and a party of the guard at once ran off to cut the animal up. As for myself, though I was longing
to have a look at him, I sauntered back to my litter as though I had been in the habit of killing Eland
all my life, feeling that I have gone up several degrees in the estimation of the Amahagha,
who look on the whole thing as a very high-class manifestation of witchcraft. As a matter of fact,
however, I had never seen an inland wild state before. Bilali received me with enthusiasm.
It is wonderful, my son the baboon, he cried. Wonderful! Thou art a very great man, though so ugly,
had I not seen, surely I would never have believed, and thou sayest that thou wilt teach me to slay
in this fashion?'
"'Certainly, my father,' I said airily.
"'It is nothing.
But all the same I firmly made up my mind that when my father, Bilali, began to fire,
I would without fail lie down, or take refuge behind a tree.'
After this little incident, nothing happened of any note, till about an hour and a half before
sundown when we arrived beneath the shadow of the towering volcanic mass that I have already described.
It is quite impossible for me to describe its grim grandeur as it appeared to me,
while my patient bearers toiled along the bed of the ancient water-course, toward the spot
where the rich brown-hued cliff shot up from precipice to precipice till its crown lost itself
in a cloud.
All I can say is that it almost awed me by the intensity of its lonesome and most solemn greatness.
On we went up the bright and sunny slope, till at last the creeping shadows from above swallowed
up its brightness, and presently we began to pass through a cutting hewn in the living rock.
Deeper and deeper grew this marvelous work, which must, I should say, have employed thousands of men
for many years. Indeed, how it was ever executed at all without the aid of blasting powder or dynamite,
I cannot to this day imagine. It is, and must remain one of the mysteries of that wild land.
I can only suppose that these cuttings and the vast caves that had been hollowed out of the rocks
they pierced were the state undertakings of the people of Kour, who lived here in the dim,
lost ages of the world, and, as in the case of the Egyptian monuments, were executed by the
forced labor of tens of thousands of captives, carried on through an indefinite number of centuries.
But who were the people? At last we reached the face of the precipice itself, and found ourselves
looking into the mouth of a dark tunnel that forcibly reminded me of those undertaken by our
19th century engineers in the construction of railway lines. Out of this tunnel flowed a considerable
stream of water. Indeed, though I do not think that I have mentioned it, we had followed this stream,
which ultimately developed into the river I have already described as winding away to the right
from the spot where the cutting in the solid rock commenced. Half of this cutting formed a channel
for the stream, and half, which was placed on a slightly higher level, eight feet perhaps, was devoted
to the purposes of a roadway. At the termination of the cutting, however, the stream turned off
across the plain, and followed a channel of its own. At the mouth of the cave the cavalcade was
halted, and while the men employed themselves in lighting some earthenware lamps they had brought
with them, Bilali, descending from his litter, informed me politely, but firmly, that the orders of
she, were that we were now to be blindfolded, so that we should not learn the secret of the
pads through the bowels of the mountains. To this, I, of course, assented cheerfully enough,
but Job, who was now very much better, notwithstanding the journey, did not like it at all,
fancying, I believe, that it was but a preliminary step to being hot-potted. He was, however, a little
consoled when I pointed out to him that there were no hot-pots at hand, and so far as I knew no fire to
heat them in. As for poor Leo, after turning restlessly for hours, he had, to my deep thankfulness,
at last dropped off into a sleep or stupor, I do not know which, so there was no need to blind
him. The blindfolding was performed by binding a piece of the yellowish linen whereof those of the
Amahaga, who condescended to wear anything in particular made their dresses, tightly round
the eyes. This linen, I afterwards discovered, was taken from the tombs, and was not, as I had at first
suppose, of native manufacture. The bandage was then knotted at the back of the head, and finally brought down again,
and the ends bound under the chin to prevent it slipping.
Ustani was, by the way, also blindfolded, I do not know why, unless it was from fear that she should impart
the secrets of the route to us.
This operation performed, we started on once more, and soon, by the echoing sound of the
footsteps of the bearers, and the increased noise of the water caused by reverberation in a confined
space, I knew that we were entering into the bowels of the great mountain. It was an eerie sensation,
being borne along into the dead heart of the rock we knew not whither, but I was getting used
to eerie sensations by this time, and by now was pretty well prepared for anything. So I lay still
and listened to the tramp, tramp of the bearers, and the rushing of the water, and tried to believe that
I was enjoying myself. Presently the men set up the melancholy little chant that I had heard on the
first night when we were captured in the whale-boat, and the effect produced by their voices was
very curious and quite indescribable. After a while, the air began to get exceedingly thick and
heavy, so much so indeed that I felt as though I were going to choke, till at length the litter
took a sharp turn, then another and another, and the sound of the running water ceased.
After this the air was fresher again, but the turns were continuous, and to me, blindfolded
as I was, most bewildering. I tried to keep a map of them in my mind, in case it might ever be
necessary for us to try and escape by this route, but, needless to say, failed utterly. Another half-hour
or so passed, and then suddenly I became aware that we were once more in the open air. I could see the
light through my bandage, and feel its freshness on my face. A few more minutes in the caravan halted,
and I heard Bilali order Ustané to remove her bandage and undo hours. Without waiting for her attentions,
I got the knot of mine loose, and looked out. As I anticipated, we had passed right through,
the precipice, and were now on the farther side, and immediately beneath its beetling face.
The first thing I noticed was that the cliff is not nearly so high here, not so high, I should say,
by five hundred feet, which proved that the bed of the lake, or rather of the vast ancient
crater in which we stood, was much above the level of the surrounding plain. For the rest, we found
ourselves in a huge rock-surrounded cup, not unlike that of the first place where we had sojourned
only ten times the size. Indeed, I could only just make out the frowning line of the opposite
cliffs. A great portion of the plain thus enclosed by nature was cultivated, and fenced in with
walls of stone, placed there to keep the cattle and goats, of which there were large herds about,
from breaking into the gardens.
Here and there rose great grass mounds,
and some miles away towards the center,
I thought that I could see the outline of colossal ruins.
I had no time to observe anything more at the moment,
for we were instantly surrounded by crowds of Amahaga,
similar in every particular to those with whom we were already familiar,
who, though they spoke little,
pressed round us so closely as to,
obscure the view to a person lying in a hammock. Then, all of a sudden, a number of armed men
arranged in companies, and marshalled by officers who held ivory wands in their hands, came running swiftly
towards us, having, so far as I could make out, emerged from the face of the precipice like
ants from their burrows. These men, as well as their officers, were all robed in addition to the
usual leopard skin, and, as I gathered, formed the body-guard of she herself.
Their leader advanced to Bilali, saluted him by placing his ivory wand transversely across
his forehead, and then asked some question which I could not catch, and Belali, having answered
him the whole regiment turned, and marched along the side of the cliff, our cavalcade of
litters following in their track. After going thus for about half a mile, we halted once more,
in front of the mouth of a tremendous cave, measuring about sixty feet in height by eighty wide,
and here Bilali descended finally, and requested Job and myself to do the same.
Leo, of course, was far too ill to do anything of the sort. I did so, and we entered the great cave,
into which the light of the setting sun penetrated for some distance, while beyond the reach of the daylight,
it was faintly illuminated with lamps, which seemed to me to stretch away for an almost immeasurable distance,
like the gas-lights of an empty London street. The first thing I noticed was that the walls were covered with sculptures in Bass Relief,
of a sort pictorially speaking similar to those that I had described upon the vases,
love scenes principally, then hunting pictures, pictures of executions,
and the torture of criminals by the placing of a presumably red-hot pot upon the head,
showing whence our hosts had derived this pleasant practice.
There were very few battle-pieces, though many of duels and men running and men running
and wrestling, and from this fact I am led to believe that this people were not much subject to
attack by exterior foes, either on account of the isolation of their position, or because of their
great strength. Between the pictures were columns of stone characters, of a formation absolutely new to
me. At any rate, they were neither Greek nor Egyptian, nor Hebrew, nor Assyrian, that I am sure of.
They looked more like Chinese writings than any other that I am acquainted with.
Near to the entrance of the cave, both pictures and writings were worn away, but further in they
were in many cases absolutely fresh and perfect as the day on which the sculptor had ceased
to work on them. The regiment of guards did not come further than the entrance to the cave,
where they formed up to let us pass through. On entering the place itself, we were how,
however, met by a man robed in white who bowed humbly but said nothing, which, as it afterwards
appeared that he was a deaf mute, was not very wonderful. Running at right angles to the cave,
at a distance of some twenty feet from the entrance, was a smaller cave or wide gallery that
was pierced into the rock both to the right and to the left of the main cavern. In the front
of the gallery to our left stood two guards from which
circumstance, I argued, that it was the entrance to the apartments of she herself. The mouth of the
right-hand gallery was unguarded, and along it the mute indicated that we were to go. Walking a few
yards down this passage, which was lighted with lamps, we came to the entrance of a chamber,
having a curtain made of some grass material, not unlike a Zanzibar mat in appearance, hung over the
doorway. This, the mute drew back with another profound obeisance, and led the way into a good-sized
apartment, hewn, of course, out of the solid rock, but to my great relief lighted by means of a shaft
pierced in the face of the precipice. In this room was a stone bedstead, pots full of water for
washing, and beautifully tanned leopard-skins to serve as blankets. Here we left Leo, who was still
still sleeping heavily, and with him stopped Ustané.
I noticed that the mute gave her a very sharp look, as much as to say,
Who are you, and by whose order do you come here?
Then he conducted us to another similar room, which Job took,
and then to two more that were respectively occupied by Bilale and myself.
End of Chapter 11.
This has been a Librovoc's recording.
She by H. Rider Haggard, read for you by Ted DeLorm in Fort Mill, South Carolina during November 2007.
Chapter 12 of She. This is a Librevox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visitlibrovox.org.
She by H. Rider Haggard. Chapter 12.
the first care of job and myself after seeing to leo was to wash ourselves and put on clean clothing for what we were wearing had not been changed since the loss of the tao
fortunately as i think that i have said by far the greater part of our personal baggage had been packed into the whale-boat and was therefore saved and brought hither by the bearers although all the stores laid in by us for barter and presents to the natives was lost
nearly all our clothing was made of a well-shrunk and very strong grey flannel and excellent i found it for travelling in these places because though a norfolk jacket shirt and pair of trousers of it only weighed about four pounds a great consideration in a tropical country
where every extra ounce tells on the wearer it was warm and offered a good resistance to the rays of the sun and best of all to chills which are so apt to result from sudden changes of temperature
never shall i forget the comfort of the wash and brush-up and of those clean flannels the only thing that was wanting to complete my joy was the cake of soap of which we had none
afterwards i discovered that the amahogger who do not reckon dirt among their many disagreeable qualities use a kind of burnt earth for washing purposes which though unpleasant to the touch till one gets accustomed to it forms a very fair substitute for soap
By the time that I was dressed and had combed and trim my black beard, the previous condition of which was certainly sufficiently unkempt, to give weight to Bilali's appellation for me of baboon, I began to feel most uncommonly hungry.
Therefore I was by no means sorry when, without the slightest preparatory sound or warning,
the curtain over the entrance to my cave was flung aside, and another mute, a young girl this time,
announced to me by signs that I could not misunderstand, that is, by opening her mouth and pointing
down it, that there was something ready to eat. Accordingly, I followed her into the next chamber,
which we had not yet entered, where I found Job, who had also, to his great embarrassment,
been conducted thither by a fair mute.
Job never got over the advances the former lady had made towards him
and suspected every girl who came near him of similar designs.
These young parties have a way of looking at one, sir,
he would say apologetically, which I don't call respectable.
This chamber was twice the size of the sleeping caves,
and I saw at once that it had originally served as a refractory
and also probably as an embalming room for the priests of the dead,
for I may as well say at once that these hollowed-out caves
were nothing more nor less than vast catacombs,
in which for tens of ages the mortal remains of the great extinct race
whose monuments surrounded us had been first preserved,
with an art and a completeness that has never since been equaled,
and then hidden away for all time.
On each side of this particular rock chamber was a long and solid stone table,
about three feet wide by three feet six in height,
hewn out of the living rock,
of which it had formed part,
and was still attached to at the base.
These tables were slightly hollowed out or curved inward
to give room for the knees of anyone sitting on the stone ledge
that had been cut for a bench along the side of the cave
at a distance of about two feet from them.
Each of them also was so arranged
that it ended right under a shaft pierced in the rock
for the admission of light and air.
On examining them carefully, however, I saw that there was a difference between them that had at first escaped my attention,
feasts that one of the tables, that to the left as we entered the cave, had evidently been used not to eat upon, but for the purposes of embalming.
That this was beyond all question the case was clear from five shallow depressions in the stone of the table, all shaped like a human form,
with a separate place for the head to lie in, and a little bridge to support the neck,
each depression being of a different size, so as to fit bodies varying in stature from a full-grown man's to a small child's,
and with little holes board at intervals to carry off fluid. And indeed, if any further confirmation was required,
we had but to look at the wall of the cave above it to find it. For there, sculptured all round the apartment,
and looking nearly as fresh as the day it was done, was the pictorial representation of the death,
embalming in burial of an old man with a long beard, probably an ancient king or grandee of this
country. The first picture represented his death. He was lying upon a couch, which had four short,
curved posts at the corners, coming to a knob at the end, in appearance something like written
notes of music, and was evidently in the very act of expiring. Gathered round the couch were women
and children weeping, the former with their hair hanging down their backs.
The next scene represented the embalment of the body, which lay stark upon a table with depressions
in it, similar to the one before us, probably indeed it was a picture of the same table.
Three men were employed at the work, one superintending, one holding a funnel shaped exactly like a
port wine-strainer, of which the narrow end was fixed in an incision in the breast, no doubt in the great
pectoral artery, while the third, who was depicted as standing straddle-legged over the corpse,
held a kind of large jug high in his hand, and poured from it some steaming fluid which fell
accurately into the funnel. The most curious part of this sculpture is that both the man with the funnel
and the man who pours the fluid are drawn holding their noses, either, I suppose, because of the stench
arising from the body, or more probably to keep out the aromatic fumes of the hot fluid, which was
being forced into the dead man's veins. Another curious thing which I am unable to explain is that all
three men were represented as having a band of linen tied round the face with holes in it for the eyes.
The third sculpture was a picture of the burial of the deceased. There he was, stiff and cold,
clothed in a linen robe, and laid out on a stone slab, such as I had slept upon at our first
sojourning place. At his head and feet burnt lamps, and by his side of his side,
replaced several of the beautiful painted vases that I have described, which were perhaps supposed to be
full of provisions. The little chamber was crowded with mourners, and with musicians playing on an
instrument resembling a lyre, while near the foot of the corpse stood a man holding a sheet,
with which he was prepared to cover it from view. These sculptures looked at merely as works of
art were so remarkable that I make no apology for describing them rather fully. They struck me also
as being of surpassing interest as representing, probably with studious accuracy, the last rights of the
dead as practiced among an utterly lost people. And even then I thought how envious some antiquarian
friends of my own at Cambridge would be, if ever I found an opportunity of describing these
wonderful remains to them. Probably they would say that I was exaggerating, notwithstanding that every
page of this history must bear so much internal evidence of its truth that it would obviously have
been quite impossible for me to have invented it. To return, as soon as I had hastily examined these
sculptures, which I think I omitted to mention, were executed in relief, we sat down to a very excellent
meal of boiled goats' flesh, fresh milk, and cakes made of meal, the whole being served upon clean
wooden platters. When we had eaten, we returned to see how Leo was getting on. The lally sang,
that he must now wait upon she and hear her commands.
On reaching Leo's room, we found the poor boy in a very bad way.
He had woke up from his torpor and was altogether off his head,
babbling about some boat race on the cam, and was inclined to be violent.
Indeed, when we entered the room, Eustain was holding him down.
I spoke to him, and my voice seemed to soothe him.
At any rate, he grew much quieter and was persuaded to swallow a dose of quinine.
I had been sitting with him for an hour, perhaps.
At any rate, I know that it was getting so dark that I could only just make out his head,
lying like a gleam of gold upon the pillow we had extemporized out of a bag covered with a blanket,
when suddenly Balali arrived with an air of great importance,
and informed me that she herself had deigned to express a wish to see me,
an honor, he added, accorded to but very few.
I think that he was a little horrified at my cool way of taking the honor,
but the fact was that I did not feel overwhelmed with gratitude at the prospect of seeing some savage dusky queen,
however absolute and mysterious she might be, more especially as my mind was full of dear Leo,
for whose life I began to have great fears.
However, I rose to follow him, and as I did so I caught sight of something bright lying on the floor,
which I picked up.
Perhaps the reader will remember that with the pot shirt in the casket was a composition Scarabaeus,
marked with a round O, a goose, and another curious hieroglyphic, the meaning of which is
Souten Sehre, or royal son of the sun. The scarab, which is a very small one, Leo had insisted
upon having set in a massive gold ring, such as is generally used for signets, and it was this
very ring that I now picked up. He had pulled it off in a paroxysm of his fever, or at least
I suppose so, and flung it down upon the rock floor. Thinking that if I left it about it might get
lost, I slipped it on my own little finger, and then followed Bilali, leaving Job and Eustain with Leo.
We passed down the passage, crossed the great isle-like cave, and came to the corresponding
passage on the other side, at the mouth of which the guards stood like two statues.
As we came, they bowed their heads in salutation, and then lifting their long spears,
placed them transversely across their foreheads,
as the leaders of the troop that had met us
had done with their ivory wands.
We stepped between them,
and found ourselves in an exactly similar gallery
to that which led to our own apartments.
Only this passage was, comparatively speaking,
brilliantly lighted.
A few paces down it we were met by four mutes,
two men and two women,
who bowed low and then arranged themselves,
the women in front and the men behind of us,
and in this order we continued our procession, past several doorways hung with curtains,
resembling those leading to our own quarters, in which I afterwards found opened out into
chambers occupied by the mutes who attended on She.
A few paces more, and we came to another doorway facing us, and not to our left like the
others, which seemed to mark the termination of the passage.
Here two more white, or rather yellow-robed guards were standing, and they two bowed, saluted,
and let us pass through heavy curtains into a great antechamber, quite 40 feet long by as many wide,
in which some eight or ten women, most of them young and handsome, with yellowish hair,
sat on cushions working with ivory needles at what had the appearance of being embroidery frames.
These women were also deaf and dumb.
At the farther end of this great lamplett apartment was another doorway closed in with heavy oriental-looking curtains,
quite unlike those that hung before the doors of our own rooms, and here stood to particularly
handsome girl mutes, their heads bowed upon their bosoms, and their hands crossed in an attitude of
humble submission. As we advanced, they each stretched out an arm and drew back the curtains.
Thereupon Balali did a curious thing. Down he went, that venerable-looking old gentleman,
for Balali is a gentleman at the bottom, down onto his hands and knees, and in this undignified
position, with his long white beard trailing on the ground, he began to creep into the apartment beyond.
I followed him, standing on my feet in the usual fashion. Looking over his shoulder, he perceived it.
Down, my son, down my baboon, down unto thy hands and knees, we enter the presence of she,
and if thou art not humble, of a surety she will blast thee where thou standest.
I halted and felt scared. Indeed, my knees began to give way of their own mere
motion, but reflection came to my aid. I was an Englishman, and why I asked myself, should I creep into
the presence of some savage woman, as though I were a monkey in fact, as well as in name.
I would not, and could not do it, that is, unless I was absolutely sure that my life or comfort
depended upon it. If once I began to creep upon my knees, I should always have to do so,
and it would be a patent acknowledgement of inferiority.
So fortified by an insular prejudice against couping,
which has, like most of our so-called prejudices,
a great deal of common sense to recommend it,
I marched in boldly after Bilali.
I found myself in another apartment,
considerably smaller than the ante-room,
of which the walls were entirely hung with rich-looking curtains
of the same make as those over the door.
The work, as I subsequently discovered,
of the mutes who sat in the antechamber and wove them in strips, which were afterwards sewn together.
Also, here and there about the room were settees of a beautiful black wood of the ebony tribe,
inlaid with ivory, and all over the floor were other tapestries, or rather rugs.
At the top end of this apartment was what appeared to be a recess, also draped with curtains,
through which shone rays of light. There was nobody in the place except ourselves.
painfully and slowly old belowly crept up the length of the cave, and with the most dignified
stride that I could command, I followed after him. But I felt that it was more or less of a failure.
To begin with, it is not possible to look dignified when you are following in the wake of an old man
writhing along on his stomach like a snake, and then, in order to go sufficiently slowly,
either I had to keep my legs some seconds in the air at every step, or else to advance with a full stop,
between each stride, like Mary Queen of Scots going to execution in a play.
Bilali was not good at crawling. I suppose his years stood in the way, and our progress of that
apartment was a very long affair. I was immediately behind him, and several times I was sorely
tempted to help him on with a good kick. It is so absurd to advance into the presence of savage royalty
after the fashion of an Irishman driving a pig to market, for that is what we looked like, and the
idea nearly made me burst out laughing then and there. I had to work off my dangerous tendency to
unseemly merriment by blowing my nose, a proceeding which filled old Bilali with horror,
for he looked over his shoulder and made a ghastly face at me, and I heard him murmur,
oh, my poor baboon. At last we reached the curtains, and here Bilali collapsed flat onto his stomach,
with his hand stretched out before him as though he were dead, and I, not knowing what to do,
began to stare about the place. But presently I clearly felt that somebody was looking at me from behind the
curtains. I could not see the person, but I could distinctly feel his or her gaze, and what is more,
it produced a very odd effect upon my nerves. I was frightened. I do not know why. The place was a strange
one, it is true, and looked lonely, notwithstanding its rich hangings and the soft glow of the lamps.
Indeed, these accessories added to, rather than detractors,
from its loneliness, just as a lighted street at night has always a more solitary appearance than a
dark one. It was so silent in the place, and there lay belally like one dead before the heavy
curtains, through which the odor of perfume seemed to float up towards the gloom of the arched roof
above. Minute grew into minute, and still there was no sign of life, nor did the curtain move,
but I felt the gaze of the unknown being sinking through and through me, and filling me with a
nameless terror, till the perspiration stood in beads upon my brow.
At length, the curtain began to move.
Who could be behind it?
Some naked savage queen, a languishing oriental beauty?
Or a 19th-century young lady drinking afternoon tea?
I had not the slightest idea, and should not have been astonished at seeing any of the
three.
I was getting beyond astonishment.
The curtain agitated itself a little, then suddenly, between its folds there appeared a
most beautiful white hand, white as snow, with long tapering fingers, ending in the pinkest nails.
The hand grasped the curtain and drew it aside, and as it did so I heard a voice.
I think the softest and yet most silvery voice I ever heard. It reminded me of the murmur of a brook.
"'Stranger,' said the voice in Arabic, but much purer and more classical Arabic than the Amahagher talk.
"'Stranger, wherefore art thou so much afraid?'
"'Now I flattered myself that in spite of my inward terrors
"'I had kept a very fair command of my countenance,
"'and was therefore a little astonished at this question.
"'Before I had made up my mind how to answer it, however,
"'the curtain was drawn, and a tall figure stood before us.
"'I say a figure, for not only the body,
"'but also the face was wrapped up in soft white, gauzy material
in such a way as at first sight to remind me most forcibly of a corpse in its grave clothes.
And yet I do not know why it should have given me that idea, seeing that the wrappings were so
thin that one could distinctly see the gleam of the pink flesh beneath them.
I suppose it was owing to the way in which they were arranged, either accidentally or more
probably by design. Anyhow, I felt more frightened than ever at this ghost-like apparition,
and my hair began to rise upon my head as the feeling crept over me
that I was in the presence of something that was not canny.
I could, however, clearly distinguish that the swathed, mummy-like form before me
was that of a tall and lovely woman, instinct with beauty in every part,
and also with a certain snake-like race, which I had never seen anything to equal before.
When she moved a hand or foot, her entire frame seemed to undulate,
and the neck did not bend, it curved.
Why art thou so frightened, stranger?
said the sweet voice again,
a voice which seemed to draw the heart out of me,
like the strains of softest music.
Is there that about me that should have fright a man?
Then surely our men changed from what they used to be.
And with a little coquettish movement,
she turned herself and held up one arm
so as to show all her loveliness
and the rich hair of raven blackness
that streamed in soft ripples down her snowy robes, almost to her sandaled feet.
"'It is thy beauty that makes me fear, O Queen,' I answered humbly,
scarcely knowing what to say, and I thought that as I did so I heard old Balali,
who was still lying prostrate on the floor, mutter.
Good, my baboon, good.'
"'I see that men still know how to beguile us women with false words.'
"'Ah, stranger,' she answered, with a laugh that
sounded like distant silver bells. Thou wast afraid because mine eyes were searching at thine heart,
therefore wast thou afraid. Yet being but a woman, I forgive thee for the lie, for it was courteously said,
and now tell me, how came ye hither to this land of the dwellers among the caves, a land of swamps and
evil things, and dead old shadows of the dead? What came you here for to see? How is it that ye hold your
lives so cheap as to place them in the hollow of the hand of Haya into the hand of she who must be
obeyed. Tell me how also come ye to know the tongue I talk. It is an ancient tongue,
that sweet child of the old Syriac. Liveth it yet in the world? Thou seest I dwell among the caves
and the dead, and not know I of the affairs of men, nor have I cared to know. I have lived,
oh, stranger, with my memories, and my memories are in a grave that mine hands,
hallowed, for truly has it been said, that the child of man maketh his own path evil?
And her beautiful voice quivered, and broke in a note as soft as any wood-birds,
suddenly her eye fell upon the sprawling frame of Bilali, and she seemed to recollect herself.
Ah, thou art there, old man! Tell me how it is that things have gone wrong in thine household.
Forsooth it seems that these my guests were set upon, aye, and one will be
was nigh to being slain by the hot-pot to be eaten by those brutes thy children,
and had not the others fought gallantly, they too had been slain,
and not even I could have called back the life which had been loosed from the body.
What means it, old man? What hast thou to say that I should not give thee over to those who
execute my vengeance? Her voice had risen in her anger, and it rang clear and cold against the rocky
walls. Also I thought I could see her eyes flashed through the gauze that hid them.
I saw poor Balali, whom I had believed to be a very fearless person, positively quiver with terror at her words.
O'haya, O she, he said, without lifting his white head from the floor,
O she, as thou art great be merciful, for I am now, as ever thy servant to obey.
It was no plan or fault of mine, O she, it was those wicked ones who are called my children.
Led on by a woman whom thy guest the pig had scorned,
They would have followed the ancient custom of the land, and eaten the fat black stranger who came hither with these thy guests, the baboon and the lion who is sick, thinking that no word had come from thee about the black one.
But when the baboon and the lion saw what they would do, they slew the woman, and slew also their servant to save him from the horror of the pot.
Then those evil ones, I, those children of the wicked one who lives in the pit, they went mad with the lust of blood, and flew at the throats of the lion and the baboon and the pig.
But gallantly they fought, O'Haya, they fought like very men, and slew many, and held their own,
and then I came and saved them, and the evil dovers have I sent hither to core to be judged of thy greatness,
O she, and here they are.
I, old man, I know it, and tomorrow will I sit in the great hall and do justice upon them, fear not.
And for thee, I forgive thee, though hardly, see that thou dost keep thine household better.
Go. Belali rose upon his knees with astonishing alacrity, bowed his head thrice, and his white
beard sweeping the ground, crawled down the apartment as he had crawled up it, till he finally
vanished through the curtains, leaving me, not a little to my alarm, alone with this terrible,
but most fascinating person. End of Chapter 12.
Chapter 13 of She. This is Libravox recording. All Librevox recordings are
in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
She, by H. Rider Haggit, Chapter 13, Aisha unveils.
There, said she, he has gone, the white-bearded old fool. Oh, how little knowledge does a man
acquire in his life. He gathers it up like water, but like water it runneth through his fingers,
and yet, if his hands be but wet as though he's due, behold, a generation of fools
call out, see, he is a wise man.
Is it not so?
But how call they thee?
Baboon, he says, and she laughed.
But that is the fashion of these savages who lack imagination and fly to the beasts they resemble for a name.
How do they call thee in thine own country, stranger?
They call me Holly, O' Queen, I answered.
Holly, she answered, speaking the word of the difficulty and yet of the most charming accent.
And what is Holly?
Holly is a prickly tree, I said.
So, well, thou hast a prickly in it a tree-like look.
Strong art thou and ugly, but if my wisdom be not at fault honest at the core and a staff to lean on.
Also one who thinks,
But stay, O Holly, stand not there, enter with me, and be seated by me.
I would not see thee crawl before me like those slaves.
I am a weary of their worship and their terror.
Sometimes when they vex me I could blast them for the very sport and to see the rest of
white even to the heart, and she held the curtain aside with her ivory hand to let me purse in.
I entered, shuddering. This woman was very terrible. Within the curtains was a recess, about
twelve feet by ten, and in the recess was a couch and a table whereon stood fruit and sparkling
water. By it at its end was a vessel like a font cutting carved stone, also full of pure water.
The place was softly lit, with lamps formed out of the beautiful vest.
vessels of which I have spoken, and the air and curtains were laden with a subtle perfume. Perfume,
too, seemed to emanate from the glorious hair and white-clinging vestments of she herself.
I entered the little room, and there stood uncertain.
Sit, said she, pointing to the couch,
As yet thou hast no cause to fear me.
If there hast cause there shall not fear for long, for I shall slay thee.
Therefore let thy heart be light.
I sank down on the foot of the couch near to the font-like basin of water, and she sank down softly onto the other end.
Now, Holly, she said, how comeest thou to speak Arabic? It is my own de tongue for Arabian am I by my birth, even Al Arab al-Ariba, an Arab of the Arabs, and of the race of our father Yarab, the son of Catan, for in that fair and ancient city Yosell was I born, in the province of Eman the happy.
Yet dost thou not speak it as we used to speak.
Thy talk doth lack the music of the sweet tongue of the tribes of Hamyar which I was wont to hear.
Some of the words too seem changed,
even as among these Amahagah who have debased and defile its purity,
so that I must speak with them in what is to me another tongue.
Footnote.
Yarrab, the son of Catan, who lived some centuries before the time of Abram,
was the father of the ancient Arabs,
and gave its name Araba to the country.
country. In speaking of herself as Al Arab al-Ariba, she no doubt meant to convey that she was of the true Arab blood, as distinguished from the naturalized Arabs, the descendants of Ismail, the son of Abraham and Hagar, who were known as Al-Arab al-A-Masaraba. The dialect of the Qurish was usually called the clear or perspicuous Arabic, but the hermoretic dialect approached nearer to the purity of the mother Syriac.
end of footnote i have studied it i answered for many years also the language is spoken in egypt and elsewhere so it is still spoken and there is yet in egypt and what pharaoh sits upon the throne
still one of the sporn of the persian occus or are the achameneans gone for far is it to the days of ocus the persians have been gone from egypt for nigh two thousand years and since then the ptolemies the romans and many others have flourished and held sway upon the nile and four
when their time was ripe, I said aghast.
What canst thou know of the Persianate exerxes?
She laughed and made no answer, and again a cold chill went through me.
And Greece, she said, is there still a Greece?
Oh, I loved the Greeks.
Beautiful were there as the day and clever, but fierce at heart and fickle, notwithstanding.
Yes, I said, there is a Greece, and just now it is once more a people.
Yet the Greeks of today are not what the Greeks of the old time
were, and Greece herself was but a mockery of the Greece that was.
So, the Hebrews are they yet at Jerusalem?
And does the temple of the wise king built stand, and if so, what God do they worship therein?
Is their Messiah come of whom they preached so much, and prophesied so loudly, and doth he rule
the earth?
The Jews are broken and gone, and the fragments of their people strew the world, and Jerusalem
is no more.
As for the temple that Herod build, Herod, she said.
I knew not Herod, but go on.
The Romans burnt it, and the Roman eagles flew across its ruins, and now Judea is a desert.
So, so!
They were a great people, those Romans, and went straight to their end.
Aye, they sped to it like fate, or like their own eagles on their prey, and left peace behind them.
Solitude and emphacient, pachemapelant, I suggested.
Ah, they can speak the Latin tongue, too, she said in surprise.
It had a strange ring in my years after all these days, and it seems to me that
thy accent does not fall, as the Romans put it.
Who is it wrote that?
I know not the saying, but it is a true one of that great people.
It seems that I have found a learned man,
one whose hands have held the water of the world's knowledge.
Know'st thou Greek also?
Yes, O Queen, and something of Hebrew, but not to speak them well.
They're all dead languages now.
She clapped her hands in childish glee.
Of a truth ugly tree that thou art thou groth the fruits of wisdom, O'Holly,
she said.
But of those those.
Jews, whom I hated, for they called me heathen when I would have taught them my philosophy,
did their Messiah come, and doth he rule the world?
Their Messiah came, I answered with reverence.
But he came poor and lowly, and they would have none of him.
They scourged him and crucified him upon a tree, but yet his words and his works live on,
for he was the son of God, and now of a truth he doth rule half the world,
but not with an empire of the world.
Ah, the fierce-hearted wolves, she said, the followers are,
sense and many gods, greedy of gain and faction torn.
I can see their dark faces yet.
So they crucified their Messiah.
Well, can I believe it?
That he was the son of the living spirit who would mean naught to them,
if indeed he was so, and of that we will talk afterwards.
They would care not for any God if he came not with pomp and power.
They are chosen people, a vessel of him they called Jehovah,
iron, a vessel of Baal, and a vessel of Astareth, and a vessel of the gods of the Egyptians.
A high-stomached people, greedy of aught that brought them wealth and power.
So they crucified their Messiah because he came in lowly eyes, and now they are scattered about the earth?
Why, if they remember, so said one of their prophets that it should be.
Well, let them go.
They broke my heart, those Jews, and made me look with evil eyes across the world.
Iron drove me to this wilderness, this place of a people that was before them.
When I would have taught them wisdom in Jerusalem, they stoned me.
I, at the gate of the temple, those white-bearded hypocrites and rabbis handed the people on to stone me.
See, here is the mark of it to this day.
And with a sudden move, she pulled up the gauzy wrapping on her rounded arm,
and pointed to a little scar that showed red against its milky beauty.
I shrank back horrified.
Pardon me, O Queen, I said, but I am bewildered.
Now upon two thousand years have rolled across the earth since the Jewish Messiah hung upon his cross at Golgotha.
How then canst thou have taught thy philosophy to the Jews before he was?
Thou art a woman in no spirit?
How can a woman live two thousand years?
Why dost thou be fool me, O queen?
She leaned back upon the couch,
and once more I felt the hidden eyes playing upon me and searching out my heart.
Oh, man, she said at last, speaking very slowly and deliberately,
it seems that there are still things upon the earth of which thou knowest naught.
"'Dest thou still believe that all things die, even as those very Jews believed?
"'I tell thee that naught dies.
"'There is no such thing as death, though there be a thing called change.
"'See, and she pointed to some sculptures on the rocky wall.
"'Three times two thousand years have passed since the last of the great race
"'that hewed those pictures fell before the breath of the pestilence which destroyed them.
"'Yet are they not dead?
"'Yean now they live, perchance their spirits are drawn towards us at this very hour.
and she glanced round.
Of assurance it sometimes seems to me that my eyes can see them.
Yes, but to the world they are dead.
I have for a time, but even to the world are they born again and again.
I, yes, aye, Ayesha, for that stranger is my name,
I say to thee that I wait now for one I loved to be born again.
And here I tarry till he finds me,
knowing of a surety that hither he will come,
and that here and here only shall he greet me.
Why dost thou believe that I, whom all powerful, I whose loveliness is more than the loveliness
of the Grecian Helen of whom they used to sing, and whose wisdom is wider, I far more wide
and deep than the wisdom of Solomon the wise?
I, who know the secrets of the earth and its riches, and can turn all things to my uses,
I who have even for a while overcome change that he called death, why, I say, or stranger,
dost thou think that I heard here with barbarians lower than the beasts?
I know not, I said humbly.
Because I wait for him I love.
My life has perchance been evil.
I know not, for who can say what is evil and what good.
So I fear to die even if I could die,
which I cannot until man hour comes,
to go and seek him where he is.
For between us there might rise a wall I could not climb,
at least I dread it.
Surely easy would it be also to lose the way in seeking
in those great spaces where the planets wander on forever?
But the day will come, it may be when five thousand more years have passed and are lost and melted into the vault of time, even as the little clouds melt into the gloom of night.
Or it may be to-morrow when he, my love, shall be born again, and then, following a law that is stronger than any human plan, he shall find me here, where once he knew me, and of a surety his heart will soften towards me, although I stand against him.
Ah, even though he knew me not again yet will he love me, if only for my beauty's sake.
For a moment I was dumbfounded and could not answer.
The matter was too overpowering for my intellect to grasp.
But even so, O Queen, I said at last,
Even if we men be born again and again,
That is not so with thee if thou speakest truly.
Here she looked up sharply, and once more I caught the flash of those hidden eyes.
Thou I went on hurriedly, who hast never died?
That is so, she said.
And it is so because I have, half by chance and half by learning,
solved one of the great secrets of the world.
Tell me, stranger, life is.
Why, therefore, should not life be lengthened for a while?
What a ten or twenty or fifty thousand years in the history of life?
Why in ten thousand years scarce will the rain and storms lessen a mountain-top by a span and thickness?
In two thousand years these caves have not changed.
Nothing has changed but the beasts, and man who is as the beasts.
There is naught that is wonderful about the matter.
could ther but understand.
Life is wonderful, I, but that it should be a little lengthened is not wonderful.
Nature hath her animating spirit as well as man, who is nature's child,
and he who can find that spirit and let it breathe upon him shall live with her life.
He shall not live eternally, for nature is not eternal,
and she herself must die, even as the nature of the moon hath died.
She herself must die, I say, or rather change and sleep till it be time for to live again.
But when shall she die?
"'Not yet, I ween, and while she lives, so shall he with all her secret live with her.
"'All I have it not, yet have I some, more perchance than any who are before me.
"'No, to thee I doubt not that this thing is a great mystery.
"'Therefore I will not overcome thee with it now.
"'Another time I will tell thee more if the mood beyond me,
"'though perchance I shall never speak thereof again.
"'Does thou wonder how I knew that you were coming to this land,
"'and so saved your heads from the hot-pot?'
"'Aye, O Queen,' I answered Feet,
Then gaze upon that water, and she pointed to the font-like vessel, and then, bending
forward, held her hand over it.
I rose and gazed, and instantly the water darkened.
Then it cleared, and I saw as distinctly as I ever saw anything in my life, I saw, I say,
our boat upon that horrible canal.
There was Leo lying at the bottom asleep in it, with a coat thrown over him to keep off
the mosquitoes, in such a fashion as to hide his face, and myself, Job and Mahamed towing
on the bank. I started back aghast and cried out that it was magic, for I recognized the whole
scene. It was one which had actually occurred. Nay, nay, O Holly, she answered. It is no magic,
that is a fiction of ignorance. There is no such thing as magic, though there is such a thing as knowledge
of the secrets of nature. That water is my glass, in it I see what passes if I will to summon up the
pictures, which is not often. Therein I can show thee what thou wilt have the past, if it be
anything that hath to do with this country and with what I have known, or anything that thou the
gazer hast known. Think of a face, if thou wilt, and it shall be reflected from their mind upon the
water. I know not all the secret yet. I can read nothing in the future. But it is an old secret,
I did not find it. In Arabia and in Egypt the sorcerers knew its centuries gone. So one day I chanced
to bethink me of that old canal, some twenty ages since I sailed upon it, and I was minded to
look thereon again. So I looked.
and there I saw the boat and three men walking and one, whose face I could not see but a youth of noble form,
sleeping in the boat, and so I sent and saved ye.
And now farewell.
But stay.
Tell me of this youth.
The lion, as the old man calls him.
I would look upon him, but he is sick thou seest, sick with the fever and also wounded in the fray.
He is very sick, I answered sadly.
Canst thou do nothing for him, O queen, who knows so much?
Of a surety I can.
I can cure him, but why speakest thou so sadly?
Does thou love thee youth?
Is he perchance thy son?
Here's my adopted son, O queen.
Shall he be brought him before thee?
Nay.
How long hath the fever taken him?
This is the third day.
Good, then let him lie another day.
Then he will perchance throw it off by his own strength,
and that is better than that I should cure him,
for my medicine is of a sort to shake the life in its very citadel.
If, however, by tomorrow night, at the hour when the fever first took him, he doth not begin to man.
Then will I come to him and cure him.
Stay.
Who nurses him?
Our white servant, him whom Bilali names the pig, also, and here I spoke with some little hesitation, a woman named Ustom,
a very handsome woman of this country, who came and embraced him when she first saw him and hath stayed by him ever since,
as I understand as the fashion of thy people, O Queen.
My people. Speak not to me of my people, she answered hastily.
These slaves are no people of mine.
They are but dogs to do my bidding until the day of my deliverance comes.
And as for their customs, naught have I to do with them.
Also, call me not, Queen.
I am weary of flattery and titles.
Call me Aisha.
The name has a sweet sound in mine ears.
It is an echo from the past.
As for this you stain, I know not.
I wonder if it be she against whom I was warm.
One in whom I intended worn, has she—
Stay, I will see.
And bending forward, she passed her hand over the font of water, and gazed intently into it.
See, she said quietly, is that the woman?
I looked into the water, and there, mirrored upon its placid surface, was the silhouette of Eustend's stately face.
She was bending forward with a look of infinite tenderness upon her features, watching something beneath her,
when with her chestnut locks falling on her right shoulder.
"'It is she,' I said in a low voice.
For once more I felt much disturbed at this most uncommon sight.
She watches Leo asleep.
"'Leo,' said A. she in an absent voice.
"'Why, that is a lion in the Latin tongue.
The old man have named happily for once.'
"'It is very strange,' she went on, speaking to herself.
"'Very.
So like—but it is not possible.
With an impatient gesture she passed her hand over the water once more.
it darkened and the image vanished silently and mysteriously as it had risen and once more the lamplight and the lamplight only shone on the placid surface of that limpid living mirror hast thou ought to ask me before thou goest o holly she said after a few moments reflection
it is but a rude life that thou must live here for these people are savages and know not the ways of cultivated man not that i am troubled thereby for behold my food and she pointed to the fruit upon the little table
naught but fruit doth ever pass my lips fruit and cakes of flour and a little water i have bidden my girls to wait upon thee they are mute sain oest
therefore they end dumb and therefore the safest of servants save to those who can read their faces and know their signs i bred them so it has taken many centuries in much trouble but at last i have triumphed once i succeeded before but the race was too ugly so i let it die away but now as thou seest there otherwise once too i rear to race
of giants, but after a while nature would know more of it, and it died away.
Hast thou ought to ask of me?
I, one thing, O'esha, I said boldly, but feeling by no means as bold as I trust I looked,
I would gaze upon thy face.
She laughed out in her bell-like notes.
Bethink thee, Holly, she answered.
Bethink thee.
It seems that thou knowest the old myths of the gods of Greece.
Was there not one act on who perished miserably because he looked on too much beauty?
If I show thee my face, perchance thou wouldst perish miserably also.
Perchance thou wouldst eat out thy heart an impotent desire.
For no, I am not for thee.
I am for no man, save one who hath been but is not yet.
As thou wilt, Eisha, I said, I fear not thy beauty.
I have put my heart away from such vanity as woman's lithiness that passeth like a flower.
Nay, thou arest, she said, that does not pass.
My beauty endures even as I endure.
still if thou wilt o rash man have thy will but blame not me if passion mount thy reason as the egyptian breakers used to mount a cult and guide it whither thou wilt not never may the man to whom my beauty has been unveiled put it from his mind
and therefore even with these savages do i go veiled lest they vex me and i should slay them say wilt thou see i will i answered my curiosity overpowering me she lifted her white and rounded arms
never had I seen such arms before, and slowly, very slowly, withdrew some fastening beneath her hair.
Then all of a sudden the long corpse-like wrappings fell from her to the ground, and my eyes travelled up her form,
now only robed in a garb of clinging white that did but serve to show its perfect and imperial shape,
instinct with a life that was more than life, and with a certain serpent-like grace that was more than human.
on her little feet with sandals, fastened with studs of gold,
then came ankles more perfect than ever sculptor dreamed of.
About the waist, her white curtail was fastened by a double-headed snake of solid gold,
above which her gracious form swelled up in lines as pure as they were lovely,
till the curtail ended on the snowy argent of her breast,
whereon her arms were folded.
I gazed above them at her face, and, I do not exaggerate,
shrank back blinded and amazed.
I have heard of the beauty of celestial beings.
Now I saw it.
Only this beauty, with all its awful loveliness and purity, was evil.
At least at the time it struck me as evil.
How am I to describe it?
I cannot.
Simply I cannot.
The man does not live whose pen could convey a sense of what I saw.
It might talk of the great changing eyes of deepest, softest black,
of the tinted face of the broad and noble brow on which the hair grew low,
and delicate, straight features, but beautiful, surpassingly beautiful as they all were, her
loveliness did not lie in them. It lay rather, if it can be said to have had any fixed abiding
place, in a visible majesty, in an imperial grace, and a godlike stamp of softened power,
which shone upon that radiant countenance like a living halo. Never before had I guessed what beauty
made sublime could be, and yet the sublimity was a dark one. The glory wasn't all of
heaven, though nonetheless was it glorious.
Though the face before me was that of a young woman of certainly not more than thirty
years, in perfect health and the first flush of ripened beauty, yet it had stamped upon
it a look of unutterable experience, and of deep acquaintance with grief and passion, not even
the lovely smile that crept about the dimples of her mouth could hide the shadow of sin and sorrow.
It shone even in the light of the glorious eyes, it was present in the air of majesty, and
it seemed to say,
Behold me, lovely as no woman was or is,
undying and half divine.
Memory haunts me from age to age,
and passion leads me by the hand.
Evil have I done, and from age to age evil I shall do,
and sorrow shall I know till my redemption comes.
Drawn by some magnetic force which I could not resist,
I let my eyes rest upon her shining orbs,
and felt a current pass from them to me
that bewildered and half-blinded me.
She laughed,
O'ha musically,
and nodded her little head at me
with an air of sublimated cockery
that would have done credit to a Venus victrix.
Rashed man, she said,
like actaeon thou hast had thy will.
Be careful, lest like actaon thou too dost perish miserably,
torn to pieces by the banhounds of thine own passions.
I too, O'Holly, am a virgin goddess,
not to be moved of any man save one,
and it is not thou.
"'Say hast thou seen enough?'
"'I have looked on beauty, and I am blinded,' I said hoarsely,
"'lifting my hand to cover up my eyes.
"'So, what did I tell thee?
"'Beauty is like the lightning.
"'It is lovely, but it destroys, especially trees, O'Holly.'
"'And again she nodded and laughed.
"'Suddenly she paused,
"'and through my fingers I saw an awful change come over her countenance.
"'Her great eyes suddenly fixed themselves into an expression
in which horror seemed to struggle with some tremendous hope arising through the depths of her dark soul.
The lovely face grew rigid, and the gracious willowy form seemed to erect itself.
Man!
She half whispered, half hissed, throwing back her head like a snake about to strike.
Man whence has thou that scarab on their hand!
Speak or by the spirit of life I will bless thee where thou standest!
And she took one light step towards me, and from her eyes the shone such an awful life.
light. To me it seemed almost like a flame, that I fell then and there on the ground before
her, babbling confusedly in my terror. "'Peace,' she said, with a sudden change of manner
and speaking in her former soft voice, "'I did affright thee. Forgive me. But at times, O Holly,
the almost infinite mind grows impatient to the slowness of the very finite, and I am tempted
to use my power out of vexation. Very nearly wast thou dead, but I remembered. But the scarab,
about the scarabas i picked it up i gurgled feebly as i got on to my feet again and it is a solemn fact that my mind was so disturbed that at the moment i could remember nothing else about the ring except that i had picked it up in leo's cave
it is very strange she said with a sudden access of woman-like trembling and agitation which seemed out of place in this awful woman but once i knew a scarab-like to that it hung round the neck of one i loved and she gave a little soft
and I saw that after all she was only a woman, though she might be a very old one.
There, she went on, it must be one like to it, and yet never did I see one like to it,
for there too hung a history, and he who wore it, it prized it much.
But the scarab that I knew was not set thus in the bezel of a ring.
Go now, holly, go, and if thou canst, try to forget that thou hast of thy folly looked upon Aisha'st
and turning from me she flung herself on her couch and buried her face in the cushions as for me i stumbled from her presence and i do not remember how i reached my own cave
footnote i am informed by renowned and learned egyptologist to whom i have submitted this very interesting and beautifully finished scotubub student sarah that he has never seen one resembling it although bears a title frequently given to egyptian
royalty, he is of the opinion that it is not necessarily the cartouche of a pharaoh, on which either
the throne or personal name of the monarch is generally inscribed. What the history of this particular
scatter may have been we can now unfortunately never know, but I have little doubt that it played
some part in the tragic story of the Princess Menates and her lover Caligrates, the four-sworn
priest of Isis. End of footnote. End of Chapter 13.
of She
This is a Librivox recording
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer
Please visit Librivox.org
Recording by Nick Gisburn
She
By H. Ryder Haggard
Chapter 14
A Soul in Hell
It was nearly 10 o'clock at night
night, when I cast myself down upon my bed, and began to gather my scattered wits, and reflect upon
what I had seen and heard. But the more I reflected, the less I could make of it. Was I mad,
or drunk, or dreaming, or was I merely the victim of a gigantic and most elaborate hoax?
How was it possible that I, a rational man, not unacquainted with the leading scientific facts
of our history, and hitherto an absolute and utter disbeliever in all the hocus-pocus, which in Europe
goes by the name of the supernatural, could believe that I had, within the last few minutes,
been engaged in conversation with a woman two thousand and odd years old. The thing was contrary
to the experience of human nature, and absolutely and utterly impossible. It must be a hoax,
and yet, if it were a hoax, what was I to make of it? What, too, was to be said of the figures
on the water, of the woman's extraordinary acquaintance with the remote past, and her ignorance,
or apparent ignorance, of any subsequent history. What too of her wonderful and awful loveliness?
This, at any rate, was a patent fact, and beyond the experience of the world.
No merely mortal woman could shine with such a supernatural radiance.
About that she had, at any rate, been in the right. It was not safe for any man to look upon
such beauty. I was a hardened vessel in such matters, having with the exception of one painful
experience of my green and tender youth, put the softer sex, I sometimes think that this is a misnomer,
almost entirely out of my thoughts. But now, to my intense horror, I knew that I could never put
away the vision of those glorious eyes. And alas, the very diablery of the woman, whilst it horrified
and repelled, attracted in even a greater degree. A person with the experience of two thousand years
at her back, with the command of such tremendous powers, and the knowledge of a mystery that
could hold off death, was certainly worth falling in love with, if ever woman was.
But alas, it was not a question of whether or no she was worth it, for so far as I could judge,
not being versed in such matters, I, a fellow of my college, noted for what my acquaintances
are pleased to call my misogyny, and a respectable man now well on in middle life, had fallen
absolutely and hopelessly in love with this white sorceress.
Nonsense!
It must be nonsense!
She had warned me fairly, and I had refused to take the warning.
Curses on the fatal curiosity that is ever-prompting man to draw the veil from woman,
and curses on the natural impulse that begets it.
It is the cause of half, I and more than half, of our misfortunes.
Why cannot man be content to live alone and be happy,
and let the women live alone and be happy too?
But perhaps they would not be happy, and I am not sure that we should either.
Here is a nice state of affairs.
I at my age to fall a victim to this modern Secy.
But then she was not modern, at least she said not.
She was almost as ancient as the original Searcy.
I tore my hair and jumped up from my couch,
feeling that if I did not do something I should go off my head.
What did she mean about the Scarabas too?
It was Leo's Scarabas,
and had come out of the old coffer that Vinci had left in my rooms nearly one and twenty years before.
could it be after all that the whole story was true and the writing on the shirt was not a forgery or the invention of some crack-brained long-forgotten individual and if so could it be that leah was the man that she was waiting for the dead man who was to be born again
impossible the whole thing was gibberish who ever heard of a man being born again but if it were possible that a woman could exist for two thousand years this might be possible also
Anything might be possible.
I myself might, for aught I knew,
be a reincarnation of some other forgotten self,
or perhaps the last of a long line of ancestral selves.
Well, vive la guerre, why not?
Only, unfortunately, I had no recollection
of these previous conditions.
The idea was so absurd to me
that I burst out laughing,
and addressing the sculptured picture
of a grim-looking warrior on the cave wall,
called out to him aloud.
Who knows, old fellow?
perhaps i was your contemporary by jove perhaps i was you and you are i and then i laughed again at my own folly and the sound of my laughter rang dismally along the vaulted roof as though the ghost of the warrior had echoed the ghost of a laugh
next abthought me that i had not been to see how leo was so taking up one of the lamps which was burning at my bedside i slipped off my shoes and crept down the passage to the entrance of his sleeping cave the draught of the night air was lifting his curtains at his curtains at his curtain
his curtain to and fro gently, as though spirit hands were drawing and redrawing it.
I slid into the vault-like apartment, and looked round. There was a light by which I could see
that Leo was lying on the couch, tossing restlessly in his fever, but asleep. At his side,
half lying on the floor, half leaning against the stone couch, was Usain. She held his hand in
one of hers, but she too was dozing, and the two made a pretty, or rather a pathetic, picture.
Poor Leo! His cheek was burning red, there were dark shadows beneath his eyes, and his breath
came heavily. He was very, very ill, and again the horrible fear sees me, that he might die,
and I be left alone in the world. And yet if he lived, he would perhaps be my rival with Asha.
Even if he were not the man, what chance should I, middle-aged and hideous, have against
his bright youth and beauty? Well, thank heaven my sense of right was not dead.
had not killed that yet, and as I stood there I prayed to heaven in my heart that my boy,
my more than son, might live. I, even if he proved to be the man. Then I went back as softly
as I had come, but still I could not sleep. The sight and thought of dear Leo, lying there so
ill, had but added fuel to the fire of my unrest. My wearied body, and overstrained mind,
awakened all my imagination into preternatural activity. Ideas, visions, almost inspirations, floated before it with
startling vividness. Most of them were grotesque enough, some were ghastly, some recalled thoughts and
sensations that had for years been buried in the debris of my past life. But behind and above them all
hovered the shape of that awful woman, and through them gleamed the memory of her entrancing
loveliness. Up and down the cave I strode. Up and down.
down. Suddenly I observed, what I had not noticed before, that there was a narrow aperture in the
rocky wall. I took up the lamp and examined it. The aperture led to a passage. Now I was still
sufficiently sensible to remember that it is not pleasant, in such a situation as ours was,
to have passages running into one's bedchamber from no one knows where. If there are passages,
people can come up them. They can come up when one is asleep, partly to see where it went to,
and partly from a restless desire to be doing something, I followed the passage.
It led to a stone stair, which I descended.
The stair ended in another passage, or rather tunnel, also hewn out of the bedrock,
and running, so far as I could judge, exactly beneath the gallery that led to the entrance of our rooms,
and across the great central cave.
I went on down it.
It was as silent as the grave, but still, drawn by some sensation or attraction that I cannot define,
I followed on, my stockinged feet falling without noise on the smooth and rocky floor.
When I had traversed some fifty yards of space, I came to another passage running at right angles,
and here an awful thing happened to me. The sharp draft caught my lamp, and extinguished it,
leaving me in utter darkness, in the bowels of that mysterious place.
I took a couple of strides forward so as to clear the bisecting tunnel, being terribly afraid
lest I should turn up it in the dark, if once I got confused as to the direction.
and then paused to think.
What was I to do?
I had no match.
It seemed awful to attempt that long journey back through the utter gloom,
and yet I could not stand there all night,
and if I did, probably it would not help me much,
for in the bowels of the rock it would be as dark at midday as at midnight.
I looked back over my shoulder, not a sight or a sound.
I peered forward into the darkness.
Surely, far away, I saw something like the faint glow of fire.
Perhaps it was a cave where I could get a light.
At any rate, it was worth investigating.
Slowly and painfully I crept along the tunnel,
keeping my hand against its wall,
and feeling at every step with my foot before I put it down,
fearing lest I should fall into some pit.
Thirty paces.
There was a light, a broad light that came and went,
shining through curtains.
Fifty paces.
It was close at hand.
Sixty.
Oh, great heaven!
I was at the curtains, and they did not hang close, so I could see clearly into the little
cavern beyond them. It had all the appearance of being a tomb, and was lit up by a fire that
burnt in its centre with a whitish flame and without smoke. Indeed, there, to the left, was a stone
shelf with a little ledge to it, three inches or so high, and on the shelf lay what I took to be a corpse.
At any rate it looked like one, with something white thrown over it. To the right was a similar
shelf, on which lay some brooded coverings. Over the fire bent the figure of a woman. She was
sideways to me, and facing the corpse, wrapped in a dark mantle that hid her like a nun's cloak.
She seemed to be staring at the flickering flame. Suddenly, as I was trying to make up my mind
what to do, with a convulsive movement that somehow gave an impression of despairing energy,
the woman rose to her feet and cast a dark cloak from her. It was she herself.
She was clothed, as I had seen her when she unveiled, in the curtail of clinging white,
cut low upon her bosom, and bound in at the waist with the barbaric double-headed snake,
and, as before, her rippling black hair fell in heavy masses down her back.
But her face was what caught my eye, and held me as in a vice,
not this time by the force of its beauty, but by the power of fascinated terror.
The beauty was still there, indeed, but the agony, the blind passion,
and the awful vindictiveness displayed upon those quivering features,
and in the tortered look of the upturned eyes,
were such as surpassed my powers of description.
For a moment she stood still, her hands raised high above her head,
and as she did so, the white robe slipped from her down to her golden girdle,
bearing the blinding loveliness of her form.
She stood there, her fingers clenched,
and the awful look of malevolence gathered and deepened on her face.
Suddenly I thought of what would happen if she discovered me, and the reflection made me turn sick and faint.
But even if I had known that I must die if I stopped, I do not believe that I could have moved,
for I was absolutely fascinated. But still I knew my danger.
Supposing she should hear me, or see me through the curtain, supposing I even sneezed,
or that her magic told her that she was being watched, swift indeed would be my doom.
Down came the clenched hands to her sides, then up again above her head, and as I am a living
and honourable man, the white flame of the fire leapt up after them, almost to the roof, throwing a fierce
and ghastly glare upon she herself, upon the white figure beneath the covering, and every scroll
and detail of the rock-work. Down came the ivory arms again, and as they did so she spoke,
or rather hissed, in Arabic, in a note that curdled my blood, and for a second
stopped my heart.
Curse her.
May she be everlastingly accursed.
The arms fell, and the flame sank.
Up they went again, and the broad tongue of fire shot up after them, and then again they fell.
Curse her memory, accursed be the memory of the Egyptian.
Up again, and again down.
Curse her, the daughter of the Nile, because of her beauty.
Curse her because her magic hath prevailed against me.
Curse her because she held my beloved from me.
And again the flame dwindled and shrank.
She put her hands before her eyes, and abandoning the hissing tone, cried aloud,
What is the use of cursing?
She prevailed, and she is gone.
Then she recommenced with an even more frightful energy.
Curse her where she is.
let my curses reach her where she is and disturb her rest.
Curse her through the starry spaces.
Let her shadow be accursed.
Let my power find her even there.
Let her hear me even there.
Let her hide herself in the blackness.
Let her go down into the pit of despair,
because I shall one day find her.
Again the flame fell,
and again she covered her eyes with her hands.
It is of no use,
No use, she wailed.
Who can reach those who sleep?
Not even I can reach them.
Then once more she began her unholy rights.
Curse her when she shall be born again.
Let her be born accursed.
Let her be utterly accursed from the hour of her birth
until sleep finds her.
Yea then let her be accursed,
for then shall I overtake her with my vengeance
and utterly destroy her.
And so on, the flame rose and fell, reflecting itself in her agonized eyes. The hissing sound
of her terrible maledictions, and no words of mind can convey how terrible they were, ran through
the walls, and died away in little echoes, and the fierce light and deep gloom alternated
themselves on the white and dreadful form stretched upon that bire of stone. But at length she
seemed to wear herself out and cease. She sat herself down upon the rocky foot.
floor, shook the dense cloud of her beautiful hair over her face and breast, and began to sob
terribly in the torture of a heart-rending despair. "'Two thousand years,' she moaned,
"'two thousand years have I wanted and endured. But though century doth still creep on to century,
and time give place to time, the sting of memory hath not lessened, the light of hope doth
not shine more bright. O to have lived two thousand years, with all my passion eating out my heart,
and with my sin ever before me.
Oh, that for me life cannot bring forgetfulness.
Oh, for the weary years that have been,
and are yet to come, and evermore to come,
endless and without end.
My love, my love, my love,
why did that stranger bring thee back to me after this sort?
For five hundred years I have not suffered thus.
Oh, if I sinned against thee,
have I not wiped away the sin?
When wilt thou come back to me,
have all, and yet without thee have not.
What is there that I can do?
What?
What?
What?
And perchance she, perchance that Egyptian,
doth abide with thee where thou art,
and mock my memory.
Oh, why could I not die with thee,
I who slew thee?
Alas!
That I cannot die!
Alas!
Alas!
And she flung herself prone upon the ground,
and sobbed and wept,
till I thought her heart must burst.
Suddenly she ceased,
raised herself to her feet, rearranged her robe, and, tossing back her long locks impatiently,
swept across to where the figure lay upon the stone.
"'O calicrity!' she cried, and I trembled at the name.
"'I must look upon thy face again, though it be agony.
It is a generation since I looked upon thee whom I slew, slew with mine own hand,
and with trembling fingers she seized the corner of the sheet-like wrapping
that covered the form upon the stone-bier, and then paused.
When she spoke again, it was in a kind of awed whisper, as though her idea were terrible even to
herself.
"'Shall I raise thee,' she said, apparently addressing the corpse, so that thou standest there before
me as of old.
"'I can do it.'
And she held out her hands over the sheeted dead, while her whole frame became rigid and terrible
to see, and her eyes grew fixed and dull.
I shrank in horror behind the curtain.
My hair stood upon my head, and whether it was my imagination or a fact, I am unable to say,
but I thought that the quiet form beneath the covering began to quiver,
and the winding-sheet to lift as though it lay on the breast of one who slept.
Suddenly she withdrew her hands, and the motion of the corpse seemed to me to cease.
To what purpose? she said gloomily.
Of what good is it to recall the semblance of life, when I cannot recall the spirit?
Even if thou stoodest before me, thou wouldst not know me, and couldst but do what I bid thee.
The life in thee would be my life, and not thy life, collicrities.
For a moment she stood there brooding, and then cast herself down on her knees beside the form,
and began to press her lips against the sheet, and weep.
There was something so horrible about the sight of this awe-inspiring woman,
letting loose her passion on the dead, so much more horrible, even than anything that had gone before,
that I could no longer bear to look at it, and, turning, began to creep, shaking as I was in every limb,
slowly along the pitch-dark passage, feeling in my trembling heart that I had seen a vision of a soul in
hell. On I stumbled, I scarcely know how. Twice I fell. Once I turned up the bisecting passage,
but fortunately found out my mistake in time. For twenty minutes or more I crept along,
till at last it occurred to me that I must have passed the little stair by which I had descended.
So, utterly exhausted, and nearly frightened to death,
I sank down at length there on the stone flooring, and sank into oblivion.
When I came to, I noticed a faint ray of light in the passage just behind me.
I crept to it, and found it was the little stair down which the weak dome was stealing.
Passing up it, I gained my chamber in safety, and, flinging myself on the couch,
were soon lost in slumber, or rather stupor.
End of Chapter 14.
Chapter 15 of She
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librivox.org.
Recording by Nick Gisburn
She by H. Rider Haggard
chapter fifteen ayesha gives judgment the next thing that i remember was opening my eyes and perceiving the form of job who had now practically recovered from his attack of fever
He was standing in the ray of light that pierced into the cave from the outer air,
shaking out my clothes as a makeshift for brushing them,
which he could not do because there was no brush,
and then folding them up neatly and laying them on the foot of the stone couch.
This done, he got my travelling dressing-case out of the Gladstone bag,
and opened it ready for my use.
First he stood it on the foot of the couch also.
Then, being afraid, I suppose, that I should kick it off,
he placed it on a leopard-skin on the floor,
and stood back a step or two to observe the effect.
It was not satisfactory, so he shut up the bag, turned it on end,
and having rested it against the foot of the couch, placed the dressing case on it.
Next he looked at the pots full of water, which constituted our washing apparatus.
Ah, I heard him murmur, no hot water in this beastly place.
I suppose these poor creatures only use it to boil each other in,
and he sighed deeply.
What is the matter, Job, I said.
"'Beg pardon, sir,' he said, touching his hair.
"'I thought you were asleep, sir, and I am sure you seem as though you wanted.
"'One might think from the look of you that you had been having a night of it.'
"'I only groaned by way of answer.
"'I had indeed been having a night of it, such as I hope never to have again.
"'How is Mr. Leo, Job?'
"'Much the same, sir.
"'If you don't soon mend, it'll end, sir.
"'And that's all about it, though I must say that there savage,
Oustain, do do her best for him, almost like a baptized Christian.
She is always hanging round and looking after him, and if I ventures to interfere, it's awful to
see her. Her hair seems to stand on end, and she curses and swears away in her heathen talk.
At least I fancy she must be cursing, from the look of her.
And what do you do then? I make her a polite bow, and I say,
Young woman, your position is one that I don't quite understand, and can't recognise.
Let me tell you that I has a duty to perform to my master, as is incapacitated by illness,
and that I am going to perform it until I am incapacitated too.
But she don't take no heed, not she, only curses and swears away worse than ever.
Last night she put her hand under that sort of night-shirt she wears,
and whips out a knife with a kind of curl in the blade,
so I whips out my revolver, and we walks round and round each other,
till at last she bursts out laughing.
It isn't nice treatment for a Christian man to have to put up,
with from a savage, however handsome she may be, but it is what people must expect as is fools
enough. Job laid great emphasis on the fools, to come to such place to look for things no man
is meant to find. It's a judgment on us, sir, that's my view, and I for one is of opinion that
the judgment isn't half done yet, and when it is done, we should be done too, and just
stop in these beastly caves with the ghost and the corpses for once and all.
And now, sir, I must be seeing about Mr. Leo's broth, if that wildcat will let me.
and perhaps you would like to get up, sir, because it's past nine o'clock.
Job's remarks were not of an exactly cheering order to a man who had passed such a night as I had,
and what is more, they had the weight of truth.
Taking one thing with another, it appeared to me to be an utter impossibility
that we should escape from the place we were, supposing that Leo recovered,
and supposing that she would let us go, which was exceedingly doubtful,
and that she did not blast us in some moment of vexation,
and that we were not hot-potted by the Amahaga,
it would be quite impossible for us to find our way across the network of marshes
which, stretching for scores and scores of miles,
formed a stronger and more impassable fortification
round the various Amahaga households than any that could be built or designed by man.
No, there was but one thing to do.
Face it out.
And speaking for my own part,
I was so intensely interested in the whole weird story that,
so far as I was concerned,
notwithstanding the shattered state of my nerves,
I asked nothing better, even if my life paid forfeit to my curiosity.
What man for whom physiology has charms could forbear to study such a character as that of this Asher
when the opportunity of doing so presented itself?
The very terror of the pursuit added to its fascination, and besides, as I was forced to
own to myself, even now in the sober light of day, she herself had attractions that I could not forget.
Not even the dreadful sight which I had witnessed during the night could drive that folly from my mind,
and, alas, that I should have to admit it, it has not been driven thence to this hour.
After I had dressed myself, I passed into the eating, or rather in balming chamber, and had
some food, which was, as before, brought to me by the girl mutes.
When I had finished, I went and saw poor Leo, who was quite off his head, and did not
even know me.
I asked Dustain how she thought he was, but she only shook her head, and began to cry a little.
Evidently her hopes were small, and I then and there made up my mind that, if it were in any way
possible, I would get she to come and see him.
Surely she would cure him if she chose.
At any rate she said she could.
While I was in the room, Bilali entered, and also shook his head.
He will die at night, he said.
God forbid my father, I answered, and turned away with a heavy heart.
She who must be obeyed commands thy presence, my baboos.
said the old man as soon as we got to the curtain.
But, oh, my dear son, be more careful.
Yesterday I made sure in my heart that she would blast thee
when thou didst not crawl upon thy stomach before her.
She is sitting in the great hall even now to do justice upon those
who would have smitten thee and the lion.
Come on, my son, come swiftly.
I turned and followed him down the passage,
and when we reached the great central cave
so that many Amahaga, some robed,
and some merely clad in the sweet simplicity of a leopard skin were hurrying along it.
We mingled with the throng, and walked up the enormous and indeed almost interminable cave.
All the way its walls were elaborately sculptured, and every twenty paces or so passages opened out of it at right angles,
leading, Bilali told me, to tombs, hollowed in the rock by the people who were before.
Nobody visited those tombs now, he said, and I must say that my heart rejoiced when I thought of
the opportunities of antiquarian research which opened out before me. At last we came to the head
of the cave, where there was a rock dais almost exactly similar to the one on which we had been
so furiously attacked, a fact that proved to me that these dais must have been used as altars,
probably for the celebration of religious ceremonies, and more especially of rites connected
with the interment of the dead. On either side of this dais were passages leading, Bilal informed
me, to other caves full of dead bodies. Indeed, he added, the whole
mountain is full of dead, and nearly all of them are perfect. In front of the dais were gathered a
great number of people of both sexes, who stood staring about in their peculiar, gloomy fashion,
which would have reduced Mark Tapley himself to misery in about five minutes. On the dais was a
rude chair of black wood, inlaid with ivory, having a seat made of grass fibre, and a footstool
formed of a wooden slab attached to the framework of the chair. Suddenly there was a great cry of
"'Haya! Ha'a! Shi! Shi! And thereupon the entire crowd of spectators instantly precipitated itself upon the ground,
and lay still as though it were individually and collectively stricken dead,
leaving me standing there like some solitary survivor of a massacre. As it did so, a long string of
guards began to defile from a passage to the left, and ranged themselves on either side of the dais.
Then followed about a score of male mutes, then as many women mutes bearing lamps,
and then a tall white figure, swathed from head to foot, in whom I recognize she herself.
She mounted the dais, and sat down upon the chair, and spoke to me in Greek,
I suppose because she did not wish those present to understand what she said.
"'Come hither, O Holly,' she said,
"'and sit thou at my feet, and see me do justice on those who would have slain thee.
Forgive me if my Greek doth halt like a lame man.
It is so long since I have heard the sound of it that my tongue is stiff,
and will not bend rightly to the words. I bowed, and, mounting the dais, sat down at her feet.
"'How hast thou slept, my Holly?' she asked.
"'I slept not well, O Asher. I answered with perfect truth, and with an inward fear that perhaps
she knew how I had passed the heart of the night.
"'So,' she said with a little laugh, "'I too have not slept well.
"'Last night I had dreams, and methinks that thou didst call them to me, O Holly.'
"'Of what didst thou dream, Asha?' I asked indifferently.
"'I dreamed,' she answered quickly, of one I hate and one I love.
And then, as though to turn the conversation, she addressed the captain of her guard in Arabic.
"'Let the men be brought before me.'
The captain bowed low, for the guard and her attendants did not prostrate themselves,
but had remained standing, and departed with his underlings down a passage to the right.
Then came a silence.
She leaned her swathed head upon her hand, and appeared to be lost in thought, while the multitude before her continued to grovel upon their stomachs, only screwing their heads round a little so as to get a view of us with one eye. It seemed that their queen so rarely appeared in public that they were willing to undergo this inconvenience, and even graver risks, to have the opportunity of looking on her, or rather on her garments, for no living man there, except myself, had ever seen her face.
At last we caught sight of the waving of lights, and heard the tramp of men coming along the passage,
and infiled the guard, and with them the survivors of our would-be murderers,
to the number of twenty or more, on whose countenances a natural expression of sullenness
struggled with the terror that evidently filled their savage hearts.
They were ranged in front of the dais, and would have cast themselves down on the floor of
the cave like the spectators, but she stopped them.
Nay, she said in her softest voice,
stand, I pray you stand.
Perchance the time will soon be when ye shall grow weary of being stretched out,
and she laughed melodiously.
I saw a cringe of terror run along the rank of the doomed wretches,
and, wicked villains as they were, I felt sorry for them.
Some minutes, perhaps two or three, passed before anything fresh occurred,
during which she appeared from the movement of her head,
for of course we could not see her eyes,
to be slowly and carefully examining each delinquent.
At last she spoke, addressing herself to me in a quiet and deliberate tone.
"'Dust thou, O my guest, recognise these men?'
"'Aye, O Queen, nearly all of them,' I said, and I saw them glower at me as I said it.
Then tell to me, and this great company, the tale whereof I have heard.
Thus adjured, I, in as few words as I could, related the history of the cannibal feast,
and of the attempted torture of our poor servant.
The narrative was received in perfect silence, both by the accused and by the audience, and
also by she herself.
When I had done, Asha called upon Bilali by name, and lifting his head from the ground,
but without rising, the old man confirmed my story.
No further evidence was taken.
"'Ye have heard,' said she at length, in a cold, clear voice, very different from her
usual tones. Indeed, it was one of the most remarkable things about this extraordinary creature
that her voice had the power of suiting itself in a wonderful manner to the mood of the moment.
What have ye to say, ye rebellious children, why vengeance should not be done upon you?
For some time there was no answer, but at last one of the men, a fine, broad-chested fellow,
well-on in middle life, with deep graven features, and an eye like a hawks, spoke, and said that
the orders that they had received were not to harm the white men.
Nothing was said of their black servant, so, egged on thereto by a woman who is now dead,
they proceeded to try to hot pot him after the ancient and honourable custom of their country,
with a view of eating him in due course.
As for their sudden attack upon ourselves, it was made in an axis of sudden fury,
and they deeply regretted it.
He ended by humbly praying that they might be banished into the swamps,
to live and die as it might chance.
but I saw it written on his face that he had but little hope of mercy.
Then came a pause, and the most intense silence reigned over the whole scene,
which, illuminated as it was by the flicker of the lamps striking out broad patterns of light
and shadow upon the rocky walls, was as strange as any I ever saw, even in that unholy land.
Upon the ground before the dais were stretched scores of the corpse-like forms of the spectators,
till at last the long lines of them were lost in the gloomy background.
before this outstretched audience were the knots of evildoers, trying to cover up their natural
terrors with a brave appearance of unconcern. On the right and left stood the silent guards,
robed in white and armed with great spears and daggers, and men and women mute's watching
with hard curious eyes. Then, seated in her barbaric chair above them all, with myself at her
feet was the veiled white woman whose loveliness and awesome power seemed to visibly shine about
her like a halo, or rather like the glow from some unseen light. Never have I seen her veiled
shape look more terrible than it did in that space, while she gathered herself up for vengeance.
At last it came. Dogs and Serpents. She began in a low voice that gradually gathered power as she
went on, till the place rang with it. Eaters of human flesh, two things have ye done.
First, ye have attacked these strangers, being white men, and would have slain their servant,
and for that alone death is your reward. But that is not all. Ye have dared to disobey me.
Did I not send my word unto you by Bilali, my servant, and the father of your household?
Did I not bid you to hospitably entertain these strangers,
Whom now ye have striven to slay,
And whom, had not they been brave and strong
Beyond the strength of men,
ye would cruelly have murdered?
Hath it not been taught to you from childhood
That the law of she is an ever-fixed law,
And that he who breaketh it by so much as one jot or tital
Shall perish,
And is not my lightest word a law,
Have not your father's taught you this, I say,
Whilst as yet ye were but children,
Do ye not know that as well might ye bid these great caves to fall upon you,
or the sun to cease its journeying as to hope to turn me from my courses,
or make my word light, or heavy, according to your minds?
Well do ye know it, ye wicked ones.
But ye are all evil, evil to the core,
the wickedness bubbles up in you like a fountain in the springtime.
Were it not for me, generations since had ye ceased to be,
for of your own evil way had ye destroyed each other,
And now, because ye have done this thing, because ye have striven to put these men, my guests,
to death, and yet more because ye have dared to disobey my word, this is the doom that I doom you to.
That ye be taken to the cave of torture, and given over to the tormentors,
and that on the going down of tomorrow's sun, those of you who yet remain alive be slain,
even as ye would have slain the servant of this my guest.
She ceased, and a faint murmur of horror ran round the cave.
As for the victims, as soon as they realized the full hideousness of their doom,
their stoicism forsook them, and they flung themselves down upon the ground,
and wept and implored for mercy in a way that was dreadful to behold.
I too turned to Asher, and begged her to spare them,
or at least to meet out their fate in some less awful way.
But she was hard as adamant about it.
"'My holly,' she said, again speaking in Greek, which to tell the truth, although I have always
been considered a better scholar of the language than most men, I found it rather difficult to follow,
chiefly because of the change in the fall of the accent.
Arcia, of course, talked with the accent of her contemporaries, whereas we have only tradition
and the modern accent to guide us as to the exact pronunciation.
"'My holly, it cannot be.
Were I to show mercy to these wolves, your lives would not be safe among this people
for a day. Thou knowest them not. They are tigers to lap blood, and even now they hunger for your
lives. How thinkest thou that I rule this people? I have but a regiment of guards to do my bidding,
therefore it is not by force. It is by terror. My empire is of the imagination. Once in a generation,
mayhap, I do as I have done but now, and slay a score by torture. Believe not that I would be
cruel, or take vengeance on anything so low. What can it profit me to be avenged on such as these?
Those who live long, my Holly, have no passions, save where they have interests.
Though I may seem to slay in wrath, or because my mood is crossed, it is not so.
Thou hast seen how in the heavens the little clouds blow this way and that without a cause,
yet behind them is the great wind, sweeping on its path whither it listeth.
So it is with me, O Holly. My moods and my moods and
changes are the little clouds, and fitfully these seem to turn, but behind them ever blows the
great wind of my purpose. Nay, the men must die, and die as I have said. Then, suddenly turning
to the captain of the guard, as my word is, so be it. Footnote, the cave of torture. I afterwards
saw this dreadful place, also a legacy from the prehistoric people who lived in corps,
The only objects in the cave itself were slabs of rock, arranged in various positions to facilitate the operations of the torturers.
Many of these slabs, which were of a porous stone, were stained quite dark with the blood of ancient victims that had soaked into them.
Also in the centre of the room was a place for a furnace, with a cavity wherein to heat the historic pot.
But the most dreadful thing about the cave was that over each slab was a sculptured illustration of the appropriate torture being applied.
These sculptures were so awful that I will not harrow the reader by attempting a description of them.
L. H. H. End of footnote.
End of Chapter 15. Chapter 16 of She.
This is a Librevox recording. All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
According by Nick Gisburn
She
By H. Ryder Haggard
Chapter 16
The Toms of Core
After the prisoners had been removed
Arsha waved her hand
and the spectators turned round
and began to crawl off down the cave like a scattered
flock of sheep.
When they were a fair distance from the days, however,
they rose and walked away,
leaving the Queen and myself alone,
with the exception of the mutes and the few remained
in guards, most of whom had departed with the doomed men.
Thinking this a good opportunity, I asked she to come and see Leo, telling her of his serious
condition, but she would not, saying that he certainly would not die before the night, as
people never died of that sort of fever except at nightfall or dawn.
Also she said that it would be better to let the sickness spend its course as much as possible
before she cured it.
Accordingly, I was rising to leave, when she bade me follow her, as she would talk with
me, and show me the wonders of the caves. I was too much involved in the web of her fatal
fascinations to say her no, even if I had wished, which I did not. She rose from her chair,
and, making some signs to the mutes, descended from the dais. Thereon four of the girls took
lamps, and ranged themselves two in front and two behind us, but the others went away, as also
did the guards. Now, she said, wouldst thou see some of the wonders of this place, O Holly?
Look upon this great cave.
Soest thou ever the like.
Yet was it, and many more like it, hollowed by the hands of the dead race that once lived here in the city on the plain.
A great and wonderful people must they have been these men of corps, but like the Egyptians,
they thought more of the dead than of the living.
How many men thinkest thou, working for how many years, did it need to the hollowing out this cave,
and all the galleries thereof?
"'Tens of thousands,' I answered.
"'So, O Holly,
"'this people was an old people before the Egyptians were.
"'A little can I read of their inscriptions,
"'having found the key there to.
"'And see thou here, this was one of the last of the caves that they hollowed,
"'and turning to the rock behind her,
"'she motioned the mutes to hold up the lamps.
"'Carven over the dais
"'was the figure of an old man seated in a chair
"'with an ivory rod in his hand.
"'It struck me at once,
that his features were exceedingly like those of the man who was represented as being embalmed
in the chamber where we took our meals. Beneath the chair, which, by the way, was shaped exactly
like the one in which Asher had sat to give judgment, was a short inscription in the extraordinary
characters of which I have already spoke, but which I do not remember sufficient of to illustrate.
It looked more like Chinese writing than any other that I am acquainted with.
This inscription Asher proceeded, with some difficulty in hesitation, to read aloud and translate.
It ran as follows.
In the year 4,259, from the founding of the city of Imperial Corps, was this cave, or burial place,
completed by Tisno, king of corps, the people thereof and their slaves, having laboured thereat
for three generations, to be a tomb for their citizens of rank, who shall come after.
May the blessings of the heaven above the heaven rest upon their work,
and may the sleep of Tisnow, the mighty monarch,
the likeness of whose features is graven above, a sound and happy sleep till the day of awakening,
and also the sleep of his servants, and of those of his race who, rising up after him, shall yet lay
their heads as low. Footnote. The day of awakening. This phrase is remarkable, as seeming
to indicate a belief in a future state. Editor. End of footnote.
Thou seest, O Holly, she said. This people found of the
city, of which the ruins yet come by the plain yonder, four thousand years before this cave
was finished. Yet when first mine eyes beheld it two thousand years ago, was it even as it is now.
Judge, therefore, how old must that city have been? And now follow thou me, and I will show thee
after what fashion this great people fell when the time was come for it to fall, and she led
the way down to the centre of the cave, stopping at a spot where a round rock had been let into
a kind of large manhole in the flooring, accurately filling it just as the iron plates
fill the spaces in the London pavements, down which the coals are thrown.
"'Thou seest,' she said.
"'Tell me, what is it?'
"'Nay, I know not,' I answered, whereon she crossed to the left-hand side of the cave,
looking towards the entrance, and signed to the mutes to hold up the lamps.
On the wall was something painted with a red pigment, in similar characters to those
hewn beneath the sculpture of Tisno, king of core.
This inscription she proceeded to translate to me, the pigment still being fresh enough to show the form of the letters.
It ran thus.
I, Junis, a priest of the great temple of Corp, write this upon the rock of the Burying Place, in the year 4,803, from the founding of Corp.
Cor is fallen.
No more shall the mighty feast in her halls.
No more shall she rule the world, and her navies go out to commerce with the world.
corps is fallen and her mighty works and all the cities of core and all the harbours that she built and the canals that she made are for the wolf and the owl and the wild swan and the barbarian who comes after
twenty and five moons ago did a cloud settle upon core and the hundred cities of core and out of the cloud came a pestilence that slew her people old and young one with another and spared not one with another they turned black and died
the young and the old the rich and the poor the man and the woman the prince and the slave the pestilence slew and slew and ceased not by day or by night and those who escaped from the pestilence were slain of the famine
no longer could the bodies of the children of corps be preserved according to the ancient rites because of the number of the dead therefore were they hurled into the great pit beneath the cave threw the hole in the floor of the cave then at last a remnant
of this the great people, the light of the whole world, went down to the coast and took ship
and sailed northwards. And now am I, the priest Junis, who write this, the last man left
alive, of this great city of men, but whether there be any yet left in the other cities
I know not. This do I write in misery of heart before I die, because core the imperial
is no more, and because there are none to worship in her temple, and all her palaces are
empty, and her princes and her captains, and her traders and her fair women, have passed off
the face of the earth. I gave a sigh of astonishment. The utter desolation depicted in this rude
scroll was so overpowering. It was terrible to think of this solitary survivor of a mighty
people, recording its fate before he too went down into darkness. What must the old man have felt
as, in ghastly, terrifying solitude, by the light of one lamp feebly illuminating a little space
of gloom, he in a few brief lines dobed the history of his nation's death upon the cavern wall.
What a subject for the moralist, or the painter, or indeed for anyone who can think!
Doth it not occur to thee, O Holly, said Asha, laying her hand upon my shoulder,
that those men who sailed north may have been the fathers of the first Egyptians.
Nay, I know not, I said.
it seems that the world is very old old yes it is old indeed time after time have nations aye and rich and strong nations learned in the arts been and passed away and been forgotten so that no memory of them remains
this is but one of several for time eats up the works of man unless indeed he digs in caves like the people of corps and then may have the sea swallows them or the earthquake shakes them in
Who knows what hath been on the earth, or what shall be?
There is no new thing under the sun, as the wise Hebrew wrote long ago.
Yet were not these people utterly destroyed, as I think.
Some few remained in the other cities, for their cities were many.
But the barbarians from the south, or perchance my people the Arabs,
came down upon them, and took their women to wife,
and the race of the Amahagga that is now is a bastard brood of the mighty sons of corps,
and behold it dwelleth in the tombs with its father's bones.
Footnote.
The name of the race Amma Hagar would seem to indicate a curious mingling of races,
such as might easily have occurred in the neighbourhood of the Zambezi.
The prefix Amma is common to the Zulu and kindred races,
and signifies people,
while Hagar is an Arabic word meaning a stone.
Editor.
End of footnote.
But I know not.
Who can't.
know. My arts cannot pierce so far into the blackness of time's night. A great people were they.
They conquered till none were left to conquer, and then they dwelt at ease within their rocky
mountain walls, with their man-servants and their maid-servants, their minstrels, their sculptors,
and their concubines, and traded and quarrelled, and ate and hunted and slept, and made merry
till their time came. But come, I will show thee the great pit beneath the cave, whereof
the writing speaks. Never shall thine eyes witness such another sight. Accordingly I followed her to a side
passage, opening out of the main cave, then down a great number of steps, and along an underground
shaft which cannot have been less than sixty feet beneath the surface of the rock, and was
ventilated by curious borings that ran upward, I know not where. Suddenly the passage ended, and she
halted and bade the mutes hold up the lamps, and as she prophesied, I saw a scene such as I was not
likely to see again. We were standing in an enormous pit, or rather on the brink of it, for it
went down deeper, I do not know how much, than the level on which we stood, and was edged in with a
low wall of rock. So far as I could judge, this pit was about the size of the space beneath the
dome of St. Paul's in London, and when the lamps were held up, I saw that it was nothing but one
vast charnel-house, being literally full of thousands of human skeletons, which lay piled up
in an enormous gleaming pyramid, formed by the slipping down of the bodies at the apex,
as fresh ones were dropped in from above. Anything more appalling than this jumbled mass of the remains
of a departed race, I cannot imagine, and what made it even more dreadful was that in this dry air
a considerable number of the bodies had simply become desiccated, with the skin still on them,
and now, fixed in every conceivable position, stared at as out of the mountain of white bones,
grotesquely horrible caricatures of humanity.
In my astonishment I uttered an ejaculation,
and the echoes of my voice,
ringing in the vaulted space,
disturbed a skull that had been accurately balanced
for many thousands of years near the apex of the pile.
Down it came with a run,
bounding along merrily towards us,
and of course bringing an avalanche of other bones after it,
till at last the whole pit rattled with their movement,
even as though the skeletons were getting up to greet us.
"'Come,' I said,
"'I have seen enough.'
"'These are the bodies of those who died of the great sickness,
"'is it not so?' I added, as we turned away.
"'Ye, the people of core ever embalmed their dead,
"'as did the Egyptians, but their art was greater than the art of the Egyptians,
"'for whereas the Egyptians disemboweled and drew the brain,
"'the people of core injected fluid into the veins,
"'and thus reached every part.
"'But stay, thou shalt see,
"'and she halted at haphazard,
at one of the little doorways opening out of the passage along which we were walking,
and motioned to the mutes to light us in.
We entered into a small chamber, similar to the one in which I had slept at our first stopping place,
only instead of one there were two stone benches or beds in it.
On the benches lay figures covered with yellow linen,
on which a fine and impalpable dust had gathered in the course of ages,
but nothing like to the extent that one would have anticipated,
for in these deep-hewn caves there is no material to turn to dust,
About the bodies on the stone shelves and floor of the tomb were many painted vases, but
I saw very few ornaments or weapons in any of the vaults.
Footnote.
All the linen that the Amahagga wore was taken from the tombs, which accounted for its yellow
hue.
It was well washed, however, and properly re-bleached it acquired its former snowy whiteness,
and was the softest and best linen I ever saw.
L. H. H.
End of footnote.
uplift the cloth so holly said ayesha but when i put out my hand to do so i drew it back again it seemed like sacrilege and to speak the truth i was awed by the dread solemnity of the place and of the presenters before us
then with a little laugh at my fears she drew them herself only to discover other and yet finer cloths lying over the forms upon the stone bench these also she withdrew and then for the first time for thousands upon thousands of years did living eyes look upon the first time for thousands of years did living eyes look upon the
face of that chilly dead. It was a woman. She might have been thirty-five years of age,
or perhaps a little less, and had certainly been beautiful. Even now her calm, clear-cut features,
marked out with delicate eyebrows and long eyelashes which threw little lines of the shadow of the
lamplight upon the ivory face, were wonderfully beautiful. There, robed in white, down which
her blue-black hair was streaming, she slept her last long sleep, and on her arm, it's
face pressed against her breast, there lay a little babe. So sweet was the sight, although so awful,
that, I confess it without shame, I could scarcely withhold my tears. It took me back across the
dim gulf of ages, to some happy home in dead imperial core, where this winsome lady girt about
with beauty had lived and died, and dying, taking her last born with her to the tomb.
There they were before us, mother and babe, the white memories of a forgotten human history.
speaking more eloquently to the heart than could any written record of their lives.
Reverently I replaced the grave-cloths, and with a sigh that flowers so fair should,
in the purpose of the everlasting, have only bloomed to be gathered to the grave,
I turned to the body on the opposite shelf, and gently unveiled it.
It was that of a man in advanced life, with a long, grizzled beard, and also robed in white,
probably the husband of the lady, who, after surviving her many years, came at last to sleep
once more, for good and all, beside her.
We left the place and entered others.
It would be too long to describe the many things I saw in them.
Each one had its occupants, for the five hundred and odd years that had elapsed between
the completion of the cave and the destruction of the race, had evidently sufficed
to fill these catacombs, numberless as they were, and all appeared to have been undisturbed
since the day when they were placed there.
I could fill a book with the description of them, but to do so would only be to repeat what I
said, with variations. Nearly all the bodies, so masterfully was the art with which they had been
treated, were as perfect as on the day of death thousands of years before. Nothing came to injure them
in the deep silence of the living rock. They were beyond the reach of heat and cold and damp,
and the aromatic drugs with which they had been saturated were evidently practically
everlasting in their effect. Here and there, however, we saw an exception, and in these cases,
although the flesh looked sound enough externally, if one touched it, it fell in, and revealed the fact
that the figure was but a pile of dust. This arose, Asher told me, from these particular bodies
having, either owing to haste in the burial or other causes, been soaked in the preservative,
instead of its being injected into the substance of the flesh.
Footnote. Asher afterwards showed me the tree from the leaves of which this ancient
preservative was manufactured. It is a low bush-like tree.
that to this day grows in wonderful plenty upon the sides of the mountains,
or rather upon the slopes leading up to the rocky walls.
The leaves are long and narrow, a vivid green in colour,
but turning a bright red in the autumn,
and not unlike those of a laurel in general appearance.
They have little smell when green,
but if boiled the aromatic odour from them is so strong that one can hardly bear it.
The best mixture, however, was made from the roots,
and among the people of core there was a law,
which Asher showed me alluded to on some of the inscriptions,
to the effect that, on pain of heavy penalties,
no one under a certain rank was to be embalmed with the drugs prepared from the roots.
The object and effect of this was, of course, to preserve the trees from extermination.
The sale of the leaves and roots was a government monopoly,
and from it the kings of corps derived a large proportion of their private revenue.
L. H. H.
End of footnote.
About the last tomb we visited,
I must, however, say one word, for its content spoke even more eloquently to the human
sympathies than those of the first. It had but two occupants, and they lay together on a single
shelf. I withdrew the grave-cloths, and there, clasped heart to heart, were a young man and a blooming
girl. Her head rested on his arm, and his lips were pressed against her brow. I opened the
man's linen robe, and there, over his heart was a dagger wound, and beneath the woman's fair breast
was a like cruel stab, through which her life had ebbed away. On the rock above was an inscription
in three words. Arshah translated it. It was, wedded in death. What was the life story of these two,
who of the truth were beautiful in their lives, and in their death were not divided? I closed my
eyelids and imagination, taking up the thread of thought, shot its swift shuttle back across the
ages, weaving a picture on their blackness, so real and vivid in its details, that I could
almost for a moment think that I had triumphed or the past, and that my spirit's eyes had pierced
the mystery of time. I seemed to see this fair girl form, the yellow hair streaming down her,
glittering against her garments snowy white, and the bosom that was whiter than the robes, even dimming
with its lustre her ornaments of burnished gold. I seemed to see the great cave filled with warriors,
bearded and clad in male, and on the lighted dais where Asher had given judgment, a man standing
robed, and surrounded by the symbols of his priestly office. And up the cave there came one clad in
purple, and before him and behind him came minstrels and fair maidens, chanting a wedding-song.
White stood the maid against the altar, fairer than the fairest there, purer than a lily,
and more cold than the dew that glistens in its heart. But as the man drew near she shuddered,
And out of the press and throng there sprang a dark-haired youth, and put his arms about this long-forgotten maid, and kissed her pale face, in which the blood shot up like lights of the red dawn across the silent sky.
And next there was turmoil and uproar, and a flashing of swords, and they tore the youth from her arms, and stabbed him.
But with a cry she snatched the dagger from his belt, and drove it into her snowy breast, home to the heart, and down she fell, and then with cries and wailing, and every sound of lamentation,
the pageant rolled away from the arena of my vision, and once more the past shut to its book.
Let him who reads forgive the intrusion of a dream into a history of fact.
But it came so home to me, I saw it all so clear in a moment, as it were,
and besides, who shall say what proportion of fact, past, present, or to come,
may lie in the imagination?
What is imagination?
Perhaps it is the shadow of the intangible truth, perhaps it is the soul,
soul's thought. In an instant the whole thing had passed through my brain, and she was addressing
me. "'Behold the lot of man,' said the veiled Asher, as she drew the winding-sheets back
over the dead lovers, speaking in a solemn, thrilling voice, which accorded well with the dream
that I had dreamed. To the tomb, and to the forgetfulness that hides the tomb, must we all come
at last. I, even I who live so long! Even for me, O Holly, thousands upon thousands of years
hence. Thousands of years after you hast gone through the gate, and been lost in the mists,
a day will dawn whereon I shall die, and be even as thou art, and these are. And then what will it
avail that I have lived a little longer, holding off death by the knowledge that I have wrung from
nature, since at last I too must die? What is a span of ten thousand years, or ten times ten
thousand years, in the history of time? It is as naught. It is as the mist that roll up in the
sunlight. It fleeth away like an hour of sleep, or a breath of the eternal spirit. Behold the lot
of man. Certainly it shall overtake us, and we shall sleep. Certainly, too, we shall awake and live again,
and again shall sleep, and so on and on, through periods, spaces and times, from eon and to eon,
till the world is dead, and the worlds beyond the world are dead, and nought liveth but the spirit that is life.
But for us, Twain, and for these dead ones, shall the end of ends be life, or shall it be death?
As yet, death is but life's night, but out of the night is the morrow-born again, and doth again beget the night.
Only when day and night, and life and death are ended and swallowed up in that from which they came,
what shall be our fate, O Holly?
Who can see so far?
Not even I.
And then, with a sudden change of tone and manner, hast thou seen enough, ma'er?
Hast thou seen enough, my stranger guest, or shall I show thee more of the wonders of these
tombs that are my palace halls?
If thou wilt, I can lead thee to where Tisno, the mightiest and most valorous king of
corps, in whose day these caves were ended, lies in a pomp that seems to mock at nothingness,
and bid the empty shadows of the past do homage to his sculptured vanity.
I have seen enough, O Queen, I answered.
My heart is overwhelmed by the power of the present death.
Mortality is weak and easily broken down by a sense of the companionship that awaits upon its end.
Take me hence, O Asha.
End of Chapter 16.
Chapter 17 of She
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information, or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recording by Nick Gisburn.
she by h rider haggard chapter seventeen the balance turns in a few minutes following the lamps of the mutes which held out from the body as a bearer holds water in a vessel
had the appearance of floating down the darkness by themselves we came to a stair which led us to she's ante-room the same that belali had crept up upon on all fours on the previous day
here i would have bid the queen adieu but she would not nay she said enter with me o holly for of a truth thy conversation pleaseth me think o holly
For two thousand years have I had none to converse with, save slaves and my own thoughts,
and though of all this thinking hath much wisdom come, and many secrets been made plain,
yet am I weary of my thoughts, and have come to loathe mine own society,
for surely the food that memory gives to eat is bitter to the taste,
and it is only with the teeth of hope that we can bear to bite it.
Now, though thy thoughts are green and tender, as becometh one so young,
yet are they those of a thinking brain, and in truth thou dost bring back to my mind
certain of those old philosophers with whom in days bygone I have disputed at Athens,
and at Becker and Arabia, for thou hast the same crabbed air and dusty look,
as though thou hadst past thy days in reading ill-writ Greek, and been stained dark with
the grime of manuscripts. So draw the curtain, and sit here by my side,
and we will eat fruit, and talk of pleasant things.
See, I will again unveil to thee.
Thou hast brought it on thyself, O Holly.
Fairly have I warned thee,
and thou shalt call me beautiful,
as even those old philosophers were wont to do.
Fy upon them for getting their philosophy.
And without more ado,
she stood up and shook the white wrappings from her,
and came forth shining and splendid,
like some glittering snake when she has cast her slough,
I and fixed her wonderful eyes upon me,
more deadly than any basilisks, and pierced me through and through with their beauty,
and sent her light laugh ringing through the air like chimes of silver bells.
A new mood was on her, and the very colour of her mind seemed to change beneath it.
It was no longer torture-torn and hateful, as I had seen it when she was cursing her dead
rival by the leaping flames, no longer icily terrible as in the judgment-hole,
no longer rich and sombre and splendid like a Tyrean cloth as in the dwellings of the dead.
No, her mood now was that of Aphrodite triumphing. Life, radiant, ecstatic, wonderful,
seemed to flow from her and around her. Softly she laughed and sighed, and swifted her glances flew.
She shook her heavy tresses, and their perfume filled the place. She struck her little sandal foot
upon the floor, and hummed a snatch of some old Greek epithalamium.
All the majesty was gone, or did but lurk and faintly flicker through her laughing eyes,
like lightning seen through sunlight.
She had cast off the terror of the leaping flame, the cold power of judgment that was even
now being done, and the wise sadness of the tombs, cast them off and put them behind her,
like the white shroud she wore, and now stood out the incarnation of lovely, tempting womanhood,
made more perfect, and in a way more spiritual, than ever woman was before.
So, my Holly, sit there where thou can see me.
It is by thine own wish, remember.
Again I say,
Blame me not if thou dost wear away thy little span
with such a sick pain at the heart
that thou wouldst feign have died before ever thy curious eyes were set upon me.
There, sit so, and tell me,
for in truth I am inclined for praises,
tell me, am I not beautiful? Nay, speak not so hastily. Consider well the point. Take me feature by
feature, forgetting not my form, and my hands and feet, and my hair, and the whiteness of my skin,
and then tell me truly, hast thou ever known a woman, who in aught, I, in one little portion of
her beauty, in the curve of an eyelash even, or the modelling of a shell-like ear, is justified to hold
a light before my loveliness. Now my waist. Parchance thou thinkest it too large,
but of a truth it is not so. It is this golden snake that is too large, and doth not bind it
as it should. It is a wide snake, and knoweth that it is ill to tie in the waist. But see,
give me thy hands, so, now press them round me, and there, with but a little force
thy fingers touch, O Holly. I could bear it no longer.
I am but a man, and she was more than a woman.
Heaven knows what she was, I do not.
But then and there I fell upon my knees before her,
and told her in a sad mixture of languages,
for such moments confused the thoughts,
that I worshipped her as never woman was worshipped,
and that I would give my immortal soul to marry her,
which at that time I certainly would have done,
and so indeed would any other man,
or all the race of men, rolled into one.
For a moment she looked surprised.
and then she began to laugh and clap her hands in glee.
"'Oh, so soon, O Holly,' she said,
"'I wondered how many minutes it would need to bring thee to thy knees.
I have not seen a man kneel before me for so many days,
and believe me, to a woman's heart the sight is sweet,
I, wisdom and length of days, take not from that dear pleasure,
which is our sex as only right.
What wouldst thou? What wouldst thou?
Thou dost not know what thou doest.
Have I not told thee that I am not for thee?
I love but one, and thou art not the man.
Ah, Holly, for all thy wisdom, and in a way thou art wise,
thou art but a fool running after folly.
Thou wouldst look into mine eyes, thou wouldst kiss me.
Well, if it pleaseth thee, look,
and she bent herself towards me,
and fixed her dark and thrilling orbs upon my own.
I, and kiss too, if thou wilt, for thanks be given to the scheme of things, kisses leave no marks,
except upon the heart. But if thou dost kiss, I tell thee of a surety, will thou eat out thy
breast with love of me, and die. And she bent yet further towards me till her soft hair brushed my brow,
and her fragrant breath played upon my face, and made me faint and weak. Then of a sudden, even as I
stretched out my hands to clasp, she straightened herself, and a quick change passed over her.
Reaching out her hand, she held it over my head, and it seemed to me that something flowed
from it that chilled me back to common sense, and a knowledge of propriety and the domestic virtues.
Enough of this wanton folly, she said with a touch of sternness.
Listen, Holly, thou art a good and honest man, and I fain would spare thee, but oh it is so hard
for woman to be merciful. I have said I am not for thee, therefore let thy thoughts pass by me like an
idle wind, and the dust of thy imagination sink again into the depths, well of despair if thou wilt.
Thou dost not know me, Holly. Hadst thou see me but ten hours past, when my passion seized me,
thou had shrunk from me in fear and trembling. I am of many moods, and like the water in that vessel
I reflect many things, but they pass my Holly.
They pass, and have forgotten.
Only the water is the water still, and I still am I,
and that which maketh the water maketh it,
and that which maketh me, maketh me,
nor can my quality be altered.
Therefore pay no heed to what I seem,
seeing that thou canst not know what I am.
If thou troublest me again, I will veil myself,
and thou shalt behold my face no more.
I rose, and sank on the cushioned couch beside her,
yet quivering with emotion, though for a moment my mad passion had left me, as the leaves of a tree quiver still,
although the gust be gone that stirred them. I did not dare to tell her that I had seen her in that
deep and hellish mood, muttering incantations to the fire and the tomb. So, she went on, now eat some fruit.
Believe me, it is the only true food for man. Oh, tell me of the philosophy of that Hebrew Messiah,
who came after me, and who thou sayest, does now yewere thou sayest, does now,
rule Rome and Greece and Egypt, and the barbarians beyond. It must have been a strange
philosophy that he taught, for in my day the peoples would have nought of our philosophies.
Revel and lust and drink, blood and cold steel, and the shock of men gathered in the battle,
these were the canons of their creeds. I had recovered myself a little by now, and feeling
bitterly ashamed of the weakness into which I had been betrayed, I did my best to expound to her
the doctrines of Christianity, to which, however, with a single exception of our conception of
heaven and hell, I found that she paid but scant attention, her interest being all directed
towards the man who taught them. Also I told her that among her own people, the Arabs, another
prophet, one Muhammad, had arisen and preached a new faith, to which many millions of mankind
now adhered.
"'Ah,' she said, "'I see. Two new religions. I have known so many, and doubtless there have
been many more since I knew ought beyond these caves of core.
Mankind asks ever of the skies to vision out what lies behind them.
It is terror for the end, and but a subtler form of selfishness.
This it is that breeds religions.
Mark, my holly, each religion claims the future for its followers, or at least the good
thereof.
The evil is for those benighted ones who will have none of it, seeing the light the true believers
worship, as the fissures see the stars but dimly. The religions come and the religions pass,
and the civilisations come and pass, and nought endues but the world and human nature.
Ah, if man would but see that hope is from within, and not from without, that he himself must work
out his own salvation. He is there, and within him is the breath of life and the knowledge of good
and evil, as good and evil is to him. Thereon let him build and stand direct, and not cast himself
before the image of some unknown God,
modelled like his poor self,
but with a bigger brain to think the evil thing,
and a longer arm to do it.
I thought to myself,
which shows how old such reasoning is,
being indeed one of the recurring qualities
of theological discussion,
that her argument sounded very like some
that I have heard in the 19th century,
and in other places than the caves of core,
and with which, by the way,
I totally disagree,
but I did not care to try and discuss the question with her,
to begin with my mind was too weary with all the emotions through which i had passed and in the second place i knew that i should get the worst of it it is weary work enough to argue with an ordinary materialist
who hurls statistics and holds strata of geological facts at your head whilst you can only buffet him with deductions and instincts and the snowflakes of faith that are alas so apt to melt in the hot embers of our troubles
How little chance then should I have against one whose brain was supernaturally sharpened,
and who had two thousand years of experience, besides all manner of knowledge of the secrets of nature at her command?
Feeling that she would be more likely to convert me than I should to convert her,
I thought it best to leave the matter alone, and so sat silent.
Many a time since then have I bitterly regretted that I did so,
for thereby I lost the only opportunity I can remember having had of ascertaining what Asher really
believed and what her philosophy was.
Well, my holy, she continued, and so those people of mine have found a prophet, a false prophet
thou sayest, for he is not thine own, and indeed I doubt it not.
Yet in my day was it otherwise, for then we Arabs had many gods.
Alat there was, and Sabah, the host of heaven, Al-Utsa, and Manar the stony one,
for whom the blood of victims flowed, and Wad and Sari.
and Yaghuth, the lion of the dwellers in Yaman, and Yauk, the horse of Morad, and Nassar the eagle
of Hamayar, aye and many more.
O the folly of it all, the shame and the pitiful folly!
Yet when I rose in wisdom and spoke thereof, surely they would have slain me in the name
of their outraged gods.
Well so hath it ever been.
But my holly, art thou weary of me already, that thou dost sit so silent?
Or dost thou fear lest I should teach thee my philosophy?
For no, I have a philosophy.
What would a teacher be without her own philosophy?
And if thou dost vex me over much, beware,
for I will have thee learn it,
and thou shalt be my disciple,
and we twain will found a faith that shall swallow up all others.
Faithless man!
And but half an hour since thou wast upon thy knees,
the posture does not suit thee, holly,
swearing that thou didst love me.
What shall we do? Nay, I have it. I will come and see this youth, the lion, as the old man Bilali calls him, who came with thee, and who is so sick.
The fever must have run its course by now, and if he is about to die I will recover him.
Fear not, my Holly, I shall use no magic. Have I not told thee that there is no such thing as magic,
though there is such a thing as understanding and applying the forces which are in nature?
Go now, and presently, when I have made the drug ready, I will follow thee.
Footnote.
Asha was a great chemist.
Indeed, chemistry appears to have been her only amusement and occupation.
She had one of the caves fitted up as a laboratory, and although her appliances were
necessarily rude, the results that she attained were, as will become clear in the course
of this narrative, sufficiently surprising.
L. H. H.
End of footnote.
Accordingly, I went, only to find Job and Oustane in a great state of grief,
declaring that Leo was in the throes of death, and that they had been searching for me everywhere.
I rushed to the couch and glanced at him.
Clearly he was dying.
He was senseless, and breathing heavily, but his lips were quivering, and every now and again
a little shudder ran down his frame.
I knew enough of doctoring to see him.
that in another hour he would be beyond the reach of earthly help, perhaps in another five minutes.
How I cursed my selfishness, and the folly that had kept me lingering by Arsh's side,
while my dear boy lay dying! Alas! And alas! How easily the best of us are lighted down to
evil by the gleam of a woman's eyes! What a wicked wretch was I! Actually, for the last half
hour I had scarcely thought of Leo, and this be it remembered, of the man who for twenty years had
been my dearest companion, and the chief interest of my existence. And now perhaps it was too late.
I wrung my hands and glanced round. Ustain was sitting by the couch, and in her eyes
burnt the dull light of despair. Job was blubbering. I am sorry I cannot name his distress by
any more delicate word, audibly in the corner. Seeing my eye fixed upon him, he went outside
to give way to his grief in the passage. Obviously the only hope,
in Asha. She and she alone, unless indeed she was an imposter, which I could not believe,
could save him. I would go and implore her to come. As I started to do so, however,
Job came flying into the room, his hair literally standing on end with terror.
"'Oh, God, help us, sir!' he ejaculated in a frightened whisper. "'Here's a corpse are coming
sliding down the passage.' For a moment I was puzzled, but presently, of course, it struck me that he
must have seen Asha, wrapped in her grave-like garment, and been deceived by the extraordinary
undulating smoothness of her walk into a belief that she was a white ghost gliding towards
him. Indeed, at that very moment the question was settled, for Asha herself was in the apartment,
or rather cave. Job turned, and saw her sheeted form, and then, with a convulsive howl of,
Here it comes! sprang into a corner, and jammed his face against the wall, and Usain
guessing whose the dread presence must be, prostrated herself upon her face.
"'Thou comest in good time, Archer,' I said,
"'for my boy lies at the point of death.'
"'So,' she said softly, "'provided he be not dead, it is no matter,
"'for I can bring him back to life, my holly.
"'Is that man there thy servant,
"'and is that the method wherewith thy servants greet strangers in thy country?'
"'He is frightened of thy garb.
"'It hath a death-like air,' I answered.
She laughed. And the girl? Ah, I see now. It is she of whom thou did speak to me. Well, bid them both to leave us,
and we will see to this sick lion of thine. I love not that underling should perceive my wisdom.
Thereon I told Osteen in Arabic and Job in English both to leave the room, an order which the latter
obeyed readily enough, and was glad to obey, for he could not in any way subdue his fear. But it was
otherwise with a stain.
What does she want? she whispered,
divided between her fear of the terrible queen
and her anxiety to remain near Leo.
It is surely the right of a wife
to be near her husband when he dieth.
Nay, I will not go, my lord the baboon.
Why doth not that woman leave us, my holly?
asked Arcia from the other end of the cave,
where she was engaged in carelessly examining
some of the sculptures on the wall.
She is not willing to leave Leo
I answered, not knowing what to say.
Arcia wheeled round, and pointing to the girl O'Stain, said one word, and one only, but it was
quite enough, for the tone in which it was said meant volumes.
Go!
And then Ostain crept past her on her hands and knees, and went.
"'Thou seest, my holly,' said Asha with a little laugh.
It was needful that I should give these people a lesson in obedience.
That girl went nigh to disobeying me.
but then she did not learn this morn how I treat the disobedient.
Well, she has gone, and now let me see the youth,
and she glided towards the couch on which Leo lay,
with his face in the shadow, and turned towards the wall.
He hath a noble shape, she said, as she bent over him to look upon his face.
Next second her tall and willowy form was staggering back across the room,
as though she had been shot or stabbed,
staggering back till at last she struck the cavern wall,
and then there burst from her lips the most awful and unearthly scream that I ever heard in all my life.
"'What is it, Asha?' I cried.
"'Is he dead?'
She turned and sprang towards me like a tigress.
"'Thou dog!' she said in a terrible whisper,
"'which sounded like the hiss of a snake.
"'Why didst thou hide this from me?'
"'And she stretched out her arm, and I thought that she was about to slay me.
"'What?' I ejaculated, in the most lively terror.
"'What?'
"'Ah,' she said,
"'perchance thou didst not know.'
"'Learn, my holly, learn.
"'There lies, there lies my lost calicrities.'
"'Callicrities, who has come back to me at last,
"'as I knew he would, as I knew he would.
"'And she began to sob and to laugh,
"'and generally to conduct herself like any other lady
"'who is a little upset, murmuring,
"'Callicrities, collicrities.
"'Nonsense,' thought I to myself,
but I did not like to say it, and indeed at that moment I was thinking of Leo's life,
having forgotten everything else in that terrible anxiety.
What I feared now was that he should die while she was carrying on.
Unless thou art able to help him, Arcia, I put in, by way of a reminder,
thy collicrities will soon be far beyond thy calling.
Surely he dieth even now.
True, she said, with a start.
Oh, why did I not come before?
I am unnerved, my hand trembles, even mine, and yet it is very easy.
Hear thou, Holly, take this file, and she produced a tiny jar of pottery from the folds of her garment,
and pour the liquid in it down his throat. It will cure him if he be not dead.
Swift now, swift, the man dies.
I glanced towards him. It was true enough.
Leo was in his death struggle.
I saw his poor face turning ashen, and heard the breath begin to him.
to rattle in his throat. The file was stoppered with a little piece of wood. I drew it with my teeth,
and a drop of the fluid within flew out upon my tongue. It had a sweet flavour, and for a second
made my head swim, and a mist gather before my eyes, but happily the effect passed away,
as swiftly as it had arisen. When I reached Leo's side, he was plainly expiring,
his golden head was slowly turning from side to side, and his mouth was slightly open.
I called to Asher to hold his head, and this she managed to do,
though the woman was quivering from head to foot, like an aspen leaf or a startled horse.
Then, forcing the jaw a little more open, I poured the contents of the file into his mouth.
Instantly a little vapour arose from it, as happens when one disturbs nitric acid,
and this sight did not increase my hopes, already faint enough, of the efficacy of the treatment.
One thing, however, was certain, the death-throw ceased.
at first I thought because he had got beyond them, and crossed the awful river.
His face turned to a livid pallor, and his heartbeats, which had been feeble enough before,
seemed to die away altogether, only the eyelid still twitched a little.
In my doubt I looked up at Asha, whose head-wrapping had slipped back in her excitement
when she went reeling across the room.
She was still holding Leo's head, and with a face as pale as his own,
watching his countenance with such an expression of agonized anxiety as I had never
seen before. Clearly, she did not know if you would live or die. Five minutes slowly passed,
and I saw that she was abandoning hope. Her lovely oval face seemed to fall in and grow visibly
thinner beneath the pressure of a mental agony whose pencil drew black lines about the hollows
of her eyes. The coral faded even from her lips, till they were as white as Leo's face,
and quivered pitifully. It was shocking to see her. Even in my own grief, I felt for her.
"'Is it too late?' I gasped.
She hid her face in her hands, and made no answer, and I too turned away.
But as I did so I heard a deep-drawn breath, and looking down perceived a line of colour
creeping up Leo's face, then another and another, and then, wonder of wonders, the man
we had thought dead turned over on his side.
"'Thou seest,' I said in a whisper.
I see, she answered hoarsely. He is saved. I thought we were too late, another moment,
one little moment more, and he had been gone, and she burst into an awful flood of tears,
sobbing as though her heart would break, and yet looking lovelier than ever as she did it.
At last she ceased.
Forgive me, my Holly, forgive me for my weakness, she said.
Thou seest after all I am a very woman. Think, now.
Now think of it, this morning didst thou speak of the place of torment appointed by this new
religion of thine. Hell or Hades thou didst call it, a place where the vital essence
lives and retains an individual memory, and where all the errors and faults of judgment,
and unsatisfied passions, and the unsubstantial terrors of the mind, wherewith it hath at any time
had to do, come to mock and haunt, and jibe and wring the heart for ever and forever with the vision
of its own hopelessness.
Thus, even thus, have I lived for full two thousand years,
for some six and sixty generations as ye reckon time,
in a hell, as thou callest it,
tormented by the memory of a crime,
tortured day and night with an unfulfilled desire,
without companionship, without comfort, without death,
and led on only down my dreary road by the marsh-lights of hope,
which, though they flickered here and there,
and now glowed strong,
and now were not, yet, as my skill told me, would one day lead unto my deliverer.
And then, think of it still, O Holly, for never shalt thou hear such another tale,
or see such another scene, nay, not even if I give thee ten thousand years of life,
and thou shalt have it in payment if thou wilt. Think,
At last my deliverer came, he for whom I had watched and waited through the generations,
at the appointed time he came to seek me, as I knew that he must come,
for my wisdom could not err, though I knew not when or how.
Yet see how ignorant I was, see how small my knowledge, and how faint my strength.
For hours he lay there, sick unto death, and I felt it not, I who had waited for him
for two thousand years, I knew it not. And then at last I see him, and behold, my chance is
gone but by a hair's breadth, even before I have it, for he is in the very jaws of
death, whence no power of mine can draw him, and if he die, surely must the hell be lived through
once more, once more must I face the weary centuries, and wait, and wait till the time in its
fullness shall bring my beloved back to me, and then thou gavest him the medicine, and that five
minutes dragged long before I knew if he would live or die, and I tell thee that all the sixty
generations that are gone were not so long as that five minutes. But they passed at length,
And still he showed no sign, and I knew that if the drug works not then, so far as I have
had knowledge, it works not at all. Then thought I that he was once more dead, and all the
tortures of all the years gathered themselves into a single venomed spear, and pierced me
through and through, because again I had lost calicurities. And then, when all was done,
behold, he sighed, behold, he lived, and I knew that he would live, for non-dumptus, for non-due.
die on whom the drug takes hold. Think of it now, my Holly. Think of the wonder of it. He will sleep for
twelve hours, and then the fever will have left him. She stopped, and laid her hand upon his golden
head, and then bent down and kissed his brow, with a chastened abandonment of tenderness that would
have been beautiful to behold had not the sight cut me to the heart, for I was jealous.
End of Chapter 17.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
She by A. Trider Haggit, Chapter 18, Go Woman.
Then followed a silence of a minute or so,
during which she appeared, if one might judge from the almost angelic rapture of her face,
for she looked angelic sometimes, to be plunged into a happy exter.
Suddenly, however, a new thought struck her, and her expression became the very reverse of Angelic.
"'Almost had I forgotten,' she said.
"'That woman, you stym, what is she to Calicrities? His servant, or—'
And she paused, and her voice trembled.
I shrugged my shoulders.
I understand that she's wed to him, according to the custom of the Amahagger, I answered, but I know not.
Her face grew dark as a thunder-cloud.
Old as she was, Aisha had not outlived jealousy.
Then there is an end, she said.
She must die even now.
For what crime? I asked, horrified.
She is guilty of naught that thou art not guilty of thyself, O Aisha.
She loves the man, and he has been pleased to accept her love.
Where then is her sin?
Truly, O Holly, thou art foolish, she answered, almost petulantly.
where is her sin her sin is that she stands between me and my desire well i know that i can take him from her for dwells there a man upon this earth o holly who could resist me if i put out my strength
men of faithful for so long only his temptations pass them by if the temptation be but strong enough then will the man yield for every man like every rope hath his breaking strain and passion is to men what goal and power are to women the weight upon their weakness believe me ill will it go
with mortal woman in that heaven of which they speakest, if only the spirits be more fair,
for their lords will never turn to look upon them, and their heaven will become their hell.
A man can be bought with a woman's beauty if it be but beautiful enough,
and woman's beauty can ever be bought with gold, if only there be gold enough.
So was it in my day, and so it will be to the end of time.
The world is a great mart, my holly, were all things of a sale to whom
who bids the highest in the currency of our desires.
These remarks which are as cynical as might have been expected from a woman of Asia's age and experience jarred upon me, and I answered testily that in our heaven there was no marriage or giving in marriage.
Else would it not be heaven, dost thou mean? she put in.
Fy on thee, Holly, to think so ill of us, poor women.
Is it then marriage, then marks a line between their heaven and their hell?
But enough of this. This is no time for disputing in the challenge of our wits.
Why dost thou always dispute?
Are thou also a philosopher of these latter days?
As of this woman, she must die,
for though I can take her lover from her,
yet while she lived he might think tenderly of her,
and that I cannot away with.
No other woman shall dwell in my lord's thoughts.
My empire shall be all my own.
She hath had her day.
Let her be content for better as an hour with love than a century of loneliness.
Now the night shall swallow her.
"'Nay, nay,' I cried, "'it will be a wicked crime,
"'and from a crime nought comes but what is evil.
"'For thine own sake, do not this deed.
"'Is it then a crime, O foolish man,
"'to put away that which stands between us and our ends?
"'Then is our life one long crime, my holly,
"'since day by day we destroy that we may live,
"'since in this world none said the strongest can endure.
"'Those who our weak must perish.
"'The earth is to the strong and the fruits thereof,
For every tree that grows a scorchal whither,
That the strong one may take their share.
We run to place and power over the dead bodies of those who fail and fall.
I ruin the food we eat from out the mouths of starving babes.
It is the scheme of things.
Thou sayest too that a crime breeds evil,
But therein thou dost lack experience.
For out of crimes come many good things, and out of good grows much evil.
The cruel rage of the tyrant may prove a blessing to the thousands who come after him,
And the sweetheartiness of a holy man may make a nation-slaves.
Man doeth this and doeth that from the good or evil of his heart,
but he knows not to what end his moral sense doth prompt him.
For when he striketh he is blind to where the blow shall fall,
nor can he count the airy threads that weave the web of circumstance.
Good and evil, love and hate, night and day, sweet and bitter,
man and woman, heaven above and earth beneath.
All these things are necessary, one to the other, and who knows the end of each?
I tell you that there is a hand of each.
faith that twines them up to bear the burden of its purpose, and all things are gathered
in that great rope to which all things are needful.
Therefore doth it not become us to say this thing is evil and this good, or the dark
is hateful and the light lovely.
For to other eyes than ours the evil may be the good and the darkness more beautiful
in the day, or all alike be fair.
Hearest thou, my holly?
I felt it was hopeless to argue against causestry of this nature, which if it were carried
to its logical conclusion would absolutely be.
destroy all morality as we understand it.
But her talk gave me a fresh thrill of fear, for what may not be possible to a being who
unconstrained by human law is also absolutely unshackled by a moral sense of right and wrong,
which however partial and conventional it may be, is yet based as our conscience tells us
upon the great wall of individual responsibility that marks off mankind from the beasts.
But I was deeply anxious as Saviou Stone, whom I liked and respected, from the dire fate that I
overshadowed her at the hands of her mighty rival. So I made one more appeal.
Aisha, I said, thou art too subtle for me, but thou thyself hast told me that each man should be
a law unto himself, and follow the teaching of his heart. At thy heart no mercy towards her
whose place thou wouldst take? Bithink thee as thou sayest, though to me the thing is incredible,
he whom thou desirest has returned to thee after many ages, and but now thou hast, as their sayest also,
wrung him from the jaws of death.
Will thou celebrate his coming by the murder of one who loved him, and whom perchance he loved?
One at the least who saved his life for thee, when the spears of thy slaves would have made an end thereof.
Ther sayest also that in past days that it's grievously wrong, this man,
though with thine own hand thou didst slay him because of the Egyptian amenitas whom he loved.
How knoweth that, O stranger? I know with thou that name.
I spoke it not to thee, she broke in with a cry, catching at my arm.
For chance I dreamed it, I answered.
strange dreams do hover about these caves of core.
It seems that the dream was indeed a shadow of the truth.
What came to thee of thy mad crime?
Two thousand years of waiting, was it not?
And now is there repeat the history?
Say what there will to tell you that evil will come of it.
For to him who doeth at the least, good breeds good and evil evil,
even though in half to days out of evil cometh good.
Offences must needs come, but woe to him by whom the offence cometh.
So said that messiah of whom I spoke to thee,
and it was truly said.
If thou slayest this innocent woman,
I say unto thee that thou shalt be accursed,
and pluck no fruit from that ancient tree of love.
Also what thinkest thou?
How will this man take thee red-handed from the slaughter of her who loved and tended him?
As to that, she answered, I have already answered thee.
Had I slain thee as well as her, yet should he love me, Holly,
because he could not save himself the from any more than thou could save themselves from dying
if by chance I slew thee, O Holly.
And yet maybe there is truth in what thou dost say,
for in some way it presseth on my mind.
If it may be, I will spare this woman.
Have I not told thee that I am not cruel for the sake of cruelty?
I love not to see suffering or to cause it.
Let her come before me, quick now before my mood changes.
And she hastily covered her face with its gauzy wrappings.
Well pleased to have succeeded even to this extent,
I pass out into the passage.
and called to you stain, whose white garment I got sight of some yards away huddled up against one of the earthenware lamps that were placed at intervals along the tunnel.
She rose and ran towards me.
Is my lord dead?
I say not that he is dead, she cried, lifting her noble-looking face, all stained as it was with tears up to me with an air of infinite beseeching that went straight to my heart.
Nay, he lives, I answered.
She has saved him.
Enter.
She sighed deeply, entered, and fell upon her hands and knees, after the custom of the Amahaga people, in the presence of the dread she.
Stand, said Aisha in her callest voice, and come hither.
Sten obeyed, standing before her with bowed head.
Then came a pause, which Aisha broke.
Who is this man, she said, pointing to the sleeping form of Lear?
"'Daman is my husband,' she answered in a low voice.
"'Gave him to thee for a husband.'
"'I took him according to the custom of our country, or she.'
"'Thou hast done evil, woman, in taking this man, who is a stranger.
He is not of thine own race, and the custom fails.
Listen, perchance I didst this thing through ignorance.
Therefore, woman, do I spare thee otherwise hadst thou died.
Listen again.
Go from hence back to thine own place, and never dare to speak to or set thine eyes upon this man again.
He is not for thee.
Listen a third time.
If thou breakest this, my lord, that moment thou diest.
Go.
But his stand did not move.
Go, woman!
Then she looked up, and I saw that her face was torn with passion.
Nay, oh she, I will not go, she answered in a moment.
choked voice. The man is my husband, and I love him, I love him, and I will not leave him.
What right hast thou to command me to leave my husband? I saw a little quiver pass down Aisha's frame,
and shuddered myself, fearing the worst. Be pitiful, I said in Latin. It is but nature working.
I am pitiful, she answered coldly in the same language. Had I not been pitiful, she had been
dead even now. Then addressing you stand,
Woman, I say to thee, go before I destroy thee where thou art.
I will not go. He is mine, mine, she cried in anguish.
I took him and I saved his life. Destroy me then, if thou hast the power I will not give thee
my husband. Never, never.
Asia made a movement so swift that I could scarcely follow it, but it seemed to me that she
lightly struck the poor girl upon the head with her hand. I looked at you stand and then staggered
back in horror, for there upon her hair, right across her bronze-like tresses, were three
finger-marks white as snow. As for the girl herself, she had put her hands to her head and was
looking dazed. Great heavens! I said, perfectly aghast as a dreadful manifestation of human
power. But she did but laugh a little. Thou thinkest, poor ignorant fool, she said to the
bewildered woman, that I have not the power to slay. Stay there lies a mirror, and she pointed
to Leo's round shaving-glass that had been arraigned by Job with other things upon his portmenter.
Give it to this woman, my Holly, and let her see that which lies across her hair, and whether
or no I have power to slay. I picked up the glass and held it before you stand's eyes.
She gazed, then felled at her hair, then gazed again, and then sank upon the ground with a sort of sob.
"'Now wilt thou go, or must I strike a second time?'
"'Hastasia and mockery.
"'Look, I have set my seal upon thee so that I may know thee till thy hair is all as white as it.
"'If I see thy face again, be sure, too, that thy bones shall soon be whiter than my mark upon their hair.'
Utterly awed and broken down, the poor creature rose and marked with that awful,
awful mark crept from the room sobbing bitterly.
"'Look not so frightened, my Holly,' said Asia when she had gone.
"'I tell thee that I deal not in magic. There is no such thing. It is only a force that
that does not understand. I marked her to strike terror to her heart, else must I have slain her.
And now I will bid my servants to bear my lord Calicrities to a chamber near mine own,
that I may watch over him and be ready to greet him when he wakes, and that the two shall thou
come, my holly, and the white man thy servant. But one thing remember at thy peril,
naught shalt thou say to Calicrities as to how this woman went, and as little as may be of me.
Now I have warned thee. And she slid away to give her orders, leaving me more absolutely
confounded than ever. Indeed, so bewildered whilst I am racked and torn for such a succession
of various emotions, that I began to think that I must be going mad. However, perhaps fortunately,
but little time to reflect, for presently the mutes arrived to carry the sleeping Leo and our possessions across the central cave, so for a while all was bustle.
Our new rooms was situated immediately behind what we used to call Aisha's boudoir, the curtain space where I had first seen her.
Where she herself slept, I did not then know, but it was somewhere quite close.
That night I passed in Leo's room, but he slept through it like the dead, never once stirring.
I also slept fairly well as indeed I needed to do, but my sleep was full of dreams of all the horrors and wonders I had undergone.
Chiefly, however, I was haunted by that frightful piece of diableri by which Aisha left her finger-marks upon her rival's hair.
There was something so terrible about her swift, snake-like movement, and the instantaneous blanching of that threefold line,
that if the results two stern had been much more tremendous, I doubt if they would have impressed me so deeply.
To this day I often dream of that awful scene, and see the weeping woman, bereaved and marked like cane, cast a last look at her lover and creep from the presence of her dread queen.
Another dream that troubled me originated in the huge pyramid of bones.
I dreamed they all stood up and marched past me in thousands and tens of thousands, in squadrons, companies and armies, with the sunlight shining through their hollow ribs.
On they rushed across the plain to core their imperial home.
I saw the drawbridges fall before them, and heard their bones clank through the brazen gates.
On they went up the splendid streets, on past fountains, palaces and temples such as the eye of men never saw.
But there was no man to greet them in the marketplace, and no woman's face appeared at the windows.
Only a bodiless voice went before them calling,
Fallen's imperial core, fallen, fallen, fallen.
on right through the city marched those gleaming phalanxes and the rattle of their bony tread echoed through the silent air as they pressed grimly on they passed through the city and clung the wall and marched along the great roadway that was made upon the wall
till at length they once more reached the drawbridge then as the sun was sinking they returned again towards the sepulchre and luridly his light shone in the sockets of their empty eyes throwing gigantic shadows of their bones that
stretched away and crept and crept like huge spider's legs as their armies wound across the plain.
Then they came to the cave, and once more, one by one, flung themselves in unending files through the hole into the pit of bones,
and I awoke shuddering to see she, who had evidently been standing between my couch and Leo's, glide like a shadow from the room.
After this I slept again, soundly this time, till morning, when I awoke much refreshed and got up,
at last the hour drew near at which according to ayesha leo was to awake and with it came she herself as usual veiled now shall see o holly she said presently shall he awake in his right mind the fever having left him
hardly were the words out of her mouth when leo turned round and stretched out his arms yawned opened his eyes and perceiving a female form bending over him threw his arms round her and kissed her mistaking her perhaps few stain
at any rate he said in arabic hello eusten why have you tied your head up like that have you got the toothache and then in english i say i'm awfully hungry like job yawd yawd yore the deuce have we got to now eh
i am sure i wish i knew mr leo said joe edging suspiciously past asia whom he still regarded with the utmost disgust and horror being by no means sure that she was not an animated corpse but you mustn't talk mr leo you've been very ill
and given us a great deal of anxiety and is this lady looking at ayesha would be so kind as to move i'll bring you your soup this turned leo's attention to the lady who was standing by in perfect silence
hello he said that's not you stain where's you staying then for the first time ayesha spoke to him and her first words were a lie she has gone from hence upon a visit she said and behold in her place am i here is then handmaid
ayesha's silver notes seemed to puzzle leo's half-awakened intellect as also did her corpse-like wrappings however he said nothing at the time but drank off his soup greedily enough then turned over and slept again till the evening
when he woke for the second time he saw me and began to question me as to what had happened but i had to put him off as best i could till the morrow when he awoke almost miraculously better
then i told him something of his illness and of my doings but as ayesha was present i could not tell him much except that she was queen of the country and well-isposed towards us and that it was her pleasure to go veiled for though of course i spoke in english i was afraid that she might understand what we were saying in the expression of our faces and besides i remembered her warning
On the following day, Leo got up almost entirely recovered.
The flesh wound in his side was healed, and his constitution, naturally a vigorous one,
had shaken off the exhaustion consequent on his terrible fever with a rapidity that I can only attribute
to the effects of the wonderful drug which Aisha had given to him,
and also to the fact that his illness had been too short to reduce him very much.
With his returning health came back full recollection of all his adventures up to the time when he had lost
consciousness in the marsh, and of course of you stand also, to whom I had discovered he had grown
considerably attached. Indeed, he overwhelmed with questions about the poor girl, which I did not
dare to answer, for after Leo's first awakening, she had sent for me, and again warned me solemnly
that I was to reveal nothing of the story to him, delicately hinting that if I did it would be the
worse for me. She also, for the second time, cautioned me not to tell Leo anything more than I was
obliged about herself, saying that she would reveal herself to him in her own time.
Indeed, her whole manner changed. After all that I had seen I had expected that she would take
the earliest opportunity of claiming the man she believed to be her old world lover,
but this, for some reason of her own, which was at the time quite inscrutable to me,
she did not do. All that she did was to attend to his wants quietly, and with a humility which
was in striking contrast with her former imperious bearing, addressing him always in a tone of
something very like respect, and keeping him with her as much as possible.
Of course, his curiosity was as much excited about this mysterious woman as my own had been,
and he was particularly anxious to see her face, which I had without entering into particulars,
told him was as lovely as her form and voice.
This in itself was enough to raise the expectations of any young man to a dangerous pitch,
and had it not been that he had not as yet completely shaken off the effects of illness
and was much troubled in his mind about Eustan,
of whose affection and brave devotion he spoke in touch in terms,
I have no doubt that he would have entered into her plans
and fallen in love with her by anticipation.
As it was, however, he was simply wildly curious,
and also, like myself, considerably awed,
for though no hint had been given him by Aisha of her extraordinary age,
he not unnaturally came to identify her
with the woman spoken of on the pot-shirt.
At last, quite driven into awkward,
corner by his continual questions, which he showered on me while he was dressing on the third
morning, I referred him to Aisha, saying with perfect truth that I did not know where his den
was. Accordingly, after Leo had eaten a hearty breakfast, we adjourned into she's presence,
for her mutes had orders to admit us at all ours. She was as usual seated in what,
for want of a better term, we called her boudoir, and on the curtains being drawn, she rose from
her couch, and stretching out both hands, came forward to greet us, or rather Leo.
for I, as may be imagined, was now quite left in the coal.
It was a pretty sight to see her veiled form gliding towards a sturdy young Englishman,
dressed in his grey flannel suit.
For though he is half a Greek in blood,
Leo is, with the exception of his hair,
one of the most English-looking man I ever saw.
He has nothing of the subtle form,
a slippery manner of the modern Greek about him,
though I presume that he got his remarkable personal beauty from his foreign mother,
whose portrait he resembles not a little.
He is very tall and big chested, and yet not awkward as so many big men are, and his head is set upon him in such a fashion as to give him a proud and figure a set, which is well translated in his Amahag a name of the lion.
"'Greeting to thee, my young stranger, Lord,' she said in her softest voice,
"'right glad am I to see thee upon their feet.
"'Believe me, had I not saved thee at the last, never wouldst thou have stood upon those feet again.
"'But the danger is done, and it shall be my care, and she shall be my care, and she will,
she flung a world of meaning into the words that it doth return no more.
Leo bowed to her, and then, in his best Arabic, thanked her for all her kindness and courtesy and caring for one unknown to her.
Nay, she answered softly.
Ill could the whole spare such a man.
Beauty is too rare upon it.
Give me no thanks who are made happy by their coming.
Hmmph, old fellow, said Leo aside to me in English.
The lady is very civil.
to a tombed into clover.
I hope that you've made the most of your opportunities.
Thank you, what a pair of arms she has got.
I nudged him in the ribs to make him keep quiet,
far outside of a gleam from Aisha's veiled eyes
which were regarding me curiously.
I trust, went on Aisha,
that my servants have attended well upon thee.
If there can be comfort in this poor place,
be sure it waits on thee.
Is there ought that I can do for thee more?
Yes, O she, answered Leo hastily.
I would fain no way.
whether the young lady who was looking after me has gone to.
Ah, said Asia, the girl, yes, I saw her.
Nay, I know not.
She said that she would go, I know not with her.
For chance she will return, perchance not.
It is wearisome waiting upon the sick, and these savage women are fickle.
Leo looked both sulky and distressed by this intelligence.
It's very odd, he said to me in English, and then, addressing she,
I cannot understand, he said.
The young lady and I, well, in short, we had a regard for each other.
Aisha laughed a little very musically, and then turned the subject.
End of Chapter 18.
Chapter 19 of She
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
recording by red abris she by h rider haggard give me a black goat the conversation after this was of such a desultory order that i do not quite recollect it
for some reason perhaps from a desire to keep her identity and character in reserve ayesha did not talk freely as she usually did presently however
she informed leo that she had arranged a dance that night for our amusement i was astonished to hear this as i fancied that the amahagger were much too gloomy a folk to indulge in any such frivolity
but as will presently more clearly appear it turned out that an amahagger dance has little in common with such fantastic festivities in other countries savage or civilized
then as we were about to withdraw she suggested that leo might like to see some of the wonders of the caves and as he gladly assented thither we departed accompanied by job and billali to describe our visit would only be to repeat a great deal of what i have
already said. The tombs we entered were indeed different, for the whole rock was a honeycomb
of sepulchres. For a long while it puzzled me to know what could have been done with
the enormous quantities of rock that must have been dug out of these vast caves, but I afterwards
discovered that it was for the most part built into the walls and palaces of Kaur, and also
used to line the reservoirs and sewers, L.H.H.
but the contents were nearly always similar afterwards we visited the pyramid of bones that had haunted my dreams on the previous night and from thence went down a long passage to one of the great walls occupied by the bodies of the poorer citizens of imperial corps
these bodies were not nearly so well preserved as were those of the wealthier classes many of them had no linen covering on them also they were buried from five hundred to one
1,000 in a single large vault, the corpses in some instances being thickly piled one upon another,
like a heap of slain.
Leo was of course intensely interested in this stupendous and unequalled sight,
which was, indeed, enough to awake all the imagination a man had in him into the most active life.
But to poor job, it did not prove attractive.
His nerves, already seriously shaken by what he had undergone since,
we had arrived in this terrible country, where, as may be imagined, still further disturbed
by the spectacle of masses of departed humanity.
Whereof the forms still remained perfect before his eyes, though their voices were forever
lost in the eternal silence of the tomb.
Nor was he comforted when old Bilali, by way of soothing his evident agitation, informed
him that he should not be frightened of these dead things, as he would,
soon be like them himself there's a nice thing to say of a man sir he jacquilated when i translated this little remark but there what can one expect of an old man-eating savage not but what i dare say he is right and job sighed
when we had finished inspecting the caves we returned and had our meal for it was now past four in the afternoon and we all especially leo needed some food and rest
at six o'clock we together with job waited on ayesha who set to work to terrify our poor servant still further by showing him pictures on the pool of water in the font-like vessel
she learned from me that he was one of seventeen children and then bid him think of all his brothers and sisters or as many of them as he could gathered together in his father's cottage then she told him to look in the water and there
reflected from its stilly surface was that dead scene of many years gone by as it was recalled to our retainer's brain some of the faces were clear enough but some were mere blurs and splotches or with one feature grossly exaggerated
the fact being that in these instances job had been unable to recall the exact appearances of the individuals or remembered them only by a peculiarity of a stripe
and the water could only reflect what he saw with his mind's eye for it must be remembered that she's power in this matter was strictly limited she could apparently
except in very rare instances only photograph upon the water what was actually in the mind of someone present and then only by his will but if she was personally acquainted with a locality she could as in the case of our
ourselves and the whale boat throw its reflection upon the water, and also it seems the
reflection of anything extraneous that was passing there at time.
This power, however, did not extend to the minds of others.
For instance, she could show me the interior of my college chapel, as I remembered it,
but not as it was at the moment of reflection.
For where other people were concerned, her art was strictly limited to the facts or memories
present to their consciousness at the moment.
So much was this so that when we tried for her amusement to show her pictures of noted buildings
such as St. Paul's or the Houses of Parliament, the result was most imperfect.
For, of course, though we had a good general idea of their appearance, we could not recall
all the architectural details, and therefore the minutiae necessary to a perfect reflection were
wanting. But Job could not be got to understand this, and so far from accepting a natural
explanation of the matter, which was, after all, though strange enough in all conscience,
nothing more than an instance of glorified and perfected telepathy, he set the whole thing
down as a manifestation of the blackest magic. I shall never forget the howl of terror which
he uttered when he saw the more or less perfect portraits of his long-scattered brethren
staring at him from the quiet water, or the merry peal of laughter with which Asha greeted his consternation.
As for Leo, he did not altogether like it either, but ran his fingers through his yellow curls and remarked that it gave him the creeps.
After about an hour of this amusement, in the latter part of which job did not participate,
the mutes by science indicated that Bilali was waiting for an audience.
accordingly he was told to crawl up, which he did as awkwardly as usual, and announced that the dance was ready to begin if she and the white strangers would be pleased to attend.
Shortly afterwards, we all rose and Asha having thrown a dark cloak, the same by the way that she had worn when I saw her cursing by the fire, over her white drappings we started.
the dance was to be held in the open air on the smooth rocky plateau in front of the great cave and thither we made our way about fifteen paces from the mouth of the cave we found three chairs placed and here we sat and waited for as yet no dancers were to be seen
the night was almost but not quite dark the moon not having risen as yet which made us wonder how we should be able to see the dancing thou wilt
presently understand, said Asa, with a little laugh, when Leo asked her, and we suddenly did.
Scarcely wear the words out of her mouth when from every point we saw dark forms rushing up,
each bearing with him what we at first took to be an enormous flaming torch.
Whatever they were, they were burning furiously, for the flames stood out a yard or more
behind each bearer. On they came, fifty or more of them, carrying their flaming burdens and
looking like so many devils from hell. Leo was the first to discover what these burdens were.
Great heaven, he said, they are corpses on fire. I stared and stared again. He was perfectly right.
The torches that were to light our entertainment were human mummies from the caves.
on rushed the bearers of the flaming corpses and meeting at a spot about twenty paces in front of us built their ghastly burdens crossways into a huge bonfire heavens how they rode and flared
no tar barrel could have burnt as those mummies did nor was this all suddenly i saw one great fellow seize a flaming human arm that had fallen from its parent frame and rush off into the
the darkness. Presently he stopped, and a tall streak of fire shot up into the air,
illumining the gloom, and also the lamp from which it sprang. That lamp was the mummy of a
woman tied to a stout stake let into the rock, and he had fired her hair. On he went a few paces
and touched a second, then a third and a fourth, till at last we were surrounded on all
three sides by a great ring of bodies flaring furiously, the material with which they were preserved,
having rendered them so inflammable, that the flames would literally sprout out of the ears and
mouth in tongues of fire, a foot or more in length. Nehro illuminated his gardens with live
Christians soaked in tar, and we were now treated to a similar spectacle. Probably for the
first time since his day, only happily our lamps were not living once.
but although this element of horror was fortunately wanting to describe the awful and hideous grandeur of the spectacle thus presented to us is i feel so absolutely beyond my powers that i scarcely dare attempt it
to begin with it appealed to the moral as well as the physical susceptibilities there was something very terrible and yet very fascinating about the employment of the remote dead to illumine the orgies of the living in itself the thing was a satire
both on the living and the dead.
Caesar's dust, or is it Alexander's, may stop a bunghole,
but the functions of these dead Caesar's of the past
was to light up a savage fetish dance.
To such base uses may we come,
of so little account may we be in the minds of the eager multitudes
that we shall breed,
many of whom so far from revering our memory
will live to curse us for begetting them into such a Waldorf.
woe. Then there was the physical side of the spectacle, and a weird and splendid one it was.
Those old citizens of Carr burnt as, to judge from their sculptures and inscriptions,
they had lived very fast, and with the utmost liberality. What is more, there were plenty of them.
As soon as ever a mummy had burnt down to the ankles, which it did in about twenty minutes,
the feet were kicked away, and another one put in its place.
The bonfire was kept going on the same generous scale, and its flames shot up with a hiss and a crackle,
twenty or thirty feet into the air, throwing great flashes of light far out into the gloom,
through which the dark forms of the amahaggar flitted to and fro like devils replenishing the infernal fires.
We all stood and stared aghast, shocked, and yet fascinated at so.
strange a spectacle, and half expecting to see the spirits those flaming forms had once enclosed
come creeping from the shadows to work vengeance on their desecrators.
I promise thee a strange sight, my holy, laughed Asha, whose nerves alone did not seem to be
affected, and behold, I have not failed thee. Also it hath its lesson. Trust not to the future,
for who knows what the future may bring.
Therefore, live for the day,
an endeavour not to escape the dust,
which seems to be man's end.
What thinkest thou those long-forgotten nobles and ladies would have felt,
had they known that they should one day flare to light the dance
or boil the pot of savages?
But see, here come the dancers, a merry crew, are they not?
The stage is lit, now for the play.
As she spoke, we perceived to,
lines of figures one male and the other female to the number of about a hundred each advancing round the human bonfire added only in the usual leopard and buckskins they formed up in perfect silence in two lines facing each other between us and the fire and then the dance a sort of infernal and fiendish cancan began
to describe it is quite impossible but though there was a good deal of tossing of legs and dancing of legs and
double shuffling, it seemed to our untutored minds to be more of a play than a dance.
And as usual with this dreadful people whose minds seem to have taken their color from the
caves in which they live, and whose jokes and amusements are drawn from the inexhaustible
stores of preserved mortality with which they share their homes, the subject appeared to be a most
ghastly one.
I know that it represented an attempted murder first of all, and then the burial alive of the victim and his struggling from the grave, each act of the abominable drama, which was carried on in perfect silence, being rounded off and finished with a furious and most revolting dance round the supposed victim who writhed upon the ground in the red light of the bonfire.
presently however this pleasing peace was interrupted suddenly there was a slight commotion and a large powerful woman whom i had noted as one of the most vigorous of the dances came
made mad and drunken with unholy excitement bounding and staggering towards us shrieking out as she came i want a black goat i must have a black goat bring me a black goat and down
she fell upon the rocky floor, foaming and writhing, and shrieking for a black goat, about as hideous a spectacle as can well be conceived.
Instantly most of the dancers came up and got round her, though some still continued their capers in the background.
She has got a devil, called out one of them.
Run and get a black goat!
Their devil, keep quiet, keep quiet.
You shall have the goat presently.
They have gone to fetch it, devil.
devil i want a black goat i must have a black goat shrieked the foaming rolling creature again all right devil the goat will be here presently keep quiet there's a good devil
and so on till the goat taken from a neighbouring kraal did at last arrive being dragged bling on to the scene by its horns is it a black one is it a black one shriek the possessed yes yes yes
Yes, devil as black as night.
Then aside, keep it behind thee.
Don't let the devil see that it has got a white spot on its rump and another on its belly.
In one minute, devil.
There, cut his throat, quick.
Where is the saucer?
The goat, the goat, the goat, give me the blood of my black goat.
I must have it.
Don't you see, I must have it.
Oh, oh!
oh give me the blood of the goat at this moment a terrified bah announced that the poor goat had been sacrificed and the next minute a woman ran up with a saucer full of blood
this the possessed creature who was then raving and foaming her wildest seized and drank and was instantly recovered and without a trace of hysteria or fits or being possessed or whatever dreadful thing it was she was suffering from she stretched her
arms smiled faintly and walked quietly back to the dancers who presently withdrew in a double line as they had come leaving the space between us and the bonfire deserted
i thought that the entertainment was now over and feeling rather queer was about to ask she if we could rise when suddenly what at first i took to be a baboon came hopping round the fire and was instantly met upon the other side by a lion or rather
a human being dressed in a lion's skin. Then came a goat, then a man wrapped in an ox hide,
with the horns wobbling about in a ludicrous way. After him followed a bless-bock,
then an impala, then a kudu, then more goats, and many other animals, including a girl,
sewn up in the shining scaly hide of a boa constrictor, several yards of which trailed
along the ground behind her. When all the beasts had collected,
they began to dance about in a lumbering unnatural fashion,
and to imitate the sounds produced by the respective animals they represented,
till the whole air was alive with roars and bleating and the hissing of the snakes.
This went on for a long time,
till getting tired of the pantomime, I asked Asha
if there would be any objection to Leo and myself walking round
to inspect the human torches.
And, as she said,
she had nothing to say against it, we started, striking round to the left.
After looking at one or two of the flaming bodies, we were about to return, thoroughly disgusted
with the grotesque weirdness of the spectacle, when our attention was attracted by one of
the dancers, a particularly active leopard that had separated itself from its fellow beasts
and was whisking about in our immediate neighborhood, but gradually drawing into a spot
where the shadow was darkest, equidistant between the two of the flaming mummies.
Drawn by curiosity, we followed it, when suddenly it darted past us into the shadows beyond,
and as it did so erected itself and whispered, come, in a voice that we both recognized as that
of Ustain.
Without waiting to consult me, Leo turned and followed her into the outer darkness,
and I, feeling sick enough at heart, went after them.
The leopard crawled on for about fifty paces,
a sufficient distance to be quiet beyond the light of the fire and torches,
and then Leo came up with it, or rather with Westaine.
Oh, my lord, I heard her whisper, so I have found thee.
Listen, I am in peril of my life from she who must be obeyed.
surely the baboon has told thee how she drove me from thee i love thee my lord and thou art mine according to the custom of the country i saved thy life my lion will thou cast me off now
of course not ejaculated leo i have been wondering whither thou hadst gone let us go and explain matters to the queen nay nay she would slay us thou knowest not her power
the baboon there he knoweth for he saw nay there is but one way if thou wilt cleave to me thou must flee with me across the marshes even now and then perchance we may escape
for heaven's sake leo i began but she broke in nay listen not to him swift be swift death is in the air we breathe even now mayhap she heareth us
and without more addo she proceeded to back her arguments by throwing herself into his arms as she did so the leopard's head slipped from her hair and i saw the three white finger marks upon it gleaming faintly in the starlight
once more realizing the desperate nature of the position i was about to interpose for i knew that leo was not too strong-minded where women were concerned when oh
horror i heard a little silvery laugh behind me i turned round and there was she herself and with her billali and two male mutes
i gasped and nearly sank to the ground for i knew that such a situation must result in some dreadful tragedy of which it seemed exceedingly probable to me that i should be the first victim as for restain she untwined her arms and covered
her eyes with her hands, while Leo, not knowing the full terror of the position, merely covered
up, and looked as foolish as a man caught in such a trap, would naturally do.
End of Chapter 19. Recording by Red Abris. January 2008.
Chapter 20 of She
This is a Librivox recording. All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
information or to volunteer, please visit librivox.org.
Recording by Graham Redman.
She, by H. Rider Haggard, Chapter 20, Triumph, then followed a moment of the most painful
silence that I ever endured.
It was broken by Aisha, who addressed herself to Leo.
Nay, now, my lord and guest, she said in her soft.
deftest tones, which had yet the ring of steel about them, look not so bashful. Surely the sight was a pretty one, the leopard and the lion.
Oh, hang it all, said Leo in English. And thou, Oestrne, she went on, surely I should have passed thee by, had not the light fallen on the white across thy hair.
and she pointed to the bright edge of the rising moon which was now appearing above the horizon.
Well, well, the dance is done, see the tapers have burnt down, and all things end in silence and in ashes.
So thou thoughtest it a fit time for love, Ustanee, my servant, and I, dreaming not that I could be disobeyed, thought the already far away.
Play not with me, moaned the wretched woman, slay me and let there be an end.
Nay, why, it is not well to go so swift from the hot lips of love down to the cold mouth of the
grave. And she made a motion to the mutes, who instantly stepped up and caught the girl by either
arm. With an oath, Leo sprang upon the nearest and hurled him to the ground, and then stood over
him with his face set and his fist ready. Again, Aisha laughed. It was well thrown, my guest,
thou hast a strong arm for one who so late was sick.
But now, out of thy courtesy, I pray thee, let that man live, and do my bidding.
He shall not harm the girl.
The night air grows chill, and I would welcome her in mine own place.
Surely she whom thou dost favour shall be favoured of me also.
I took Leo by the arm, and pulled him from the prostrate.
mute, and he, half-bewildered, obeyed the pressure.
Then we all set out for the cave across the plateau, where a pile of white human ashes
was all that remained of the fire that had lit the dancing, for the dancers had vanished.
In due course we gained Aisha's boudoir.
All too soon it seemed to me, having a sad presage of what was to come lying heavy on my
heart. Asia seated herself upon her cushions, and, having dismissed Job and Bilali, by signs
bade the mutes tend the lamps and retire, all save one girl, who was her favourite personal
attendant. We three remained standing, the unfortunate Ustani a little to the left of the rest of us.
Now, O Holly, Asha began,
How came it that thou who didst hear my words bidding this evil-doer?
And she pointed to Ustani to go hence,
Thou at whose prayer I did weakly spare her life,
How came it, I say, that thou wast a sharer in what I saw to-night?
Answer, and for thine own sake I say, speak all the truth.
for I am not minded to hear lies upon this matter.
It was by accident, O Queen, I answered.
I knew naught of it.
I do believe thee, O Holly, she answered coldly.
And well it is for thee that I do.
Then does the whole guilt rest upon her.
I do not find any guilt therein,
broken Leo.
She is not another man's wife, and it appears that she has married me according to the custom of this awful place.
So who is the worse?
Anyway, madam, he went on.
Whatever she has done, I have done too.
So if she is to be punished, let me be punished also.
And I tell thee, he went on, working himself up into a fury, that if thou biddest one of those deaf and
dumb villains to touch her again, I will tear him to pieces.'
And he looked as though he meant it.
Aisha listened in icy silence and made no remark.
When he had finished, however, she addressed Ustani,
"'Hast thou ought to say, woman,
thou silly straw, thou feather,
who didst think to float towards thy passion's petty ends,
even against the great wind of my will.
Tell me, for I fain, would understand.
Why didst thou this thing?
And then I think I saw the most tremendous exhibition
of moral courage and intrepidity
that it is possible to conceive.
For the poor doomed girl,
knowing what she had to expect at the hands of her terrible queen,
knowing too from bitter experience,
how great was her adversary's power, yet gathered herself together, and out of the very depths of her
despair drew materials to defy her. I did it, oh she, she answered, drawing herself up to the
full of her stately height, and throwing back the panther skin from her head, because my love is
stronger than the grave. I did it because my life without this man whom my heart chose would be but
a living death. Therefore did I risk my life, and now that I know that it is forfeit to thine anger,
yet am I glad that I did risk it, and pay it away in the risking, I, because he embraced me
once and told me that he loved me yet.
Here Asha half rose from her couch, and then sank down again.
I have no magic, went on Ustani, her rich voice ringing strong and full, and I am not a queen,
nor do I live forever, but a woman's heart is heavy to sink through waters, however deep,
O Queen, and a woman's eyes are quick to see, even through thy veil, O Queen.
Listen, I know it. Thou dost love this man thyself, and therefore wouldst thou destroy me who stand
across thy path. I, I die, I die, and go into the darkness, nor know I whither I go. But this I know,
there is a light shining in my breast, and by that light as by a lamp I see the truth,
and the future that I shall not share unroll itself before me like a scroll.
When first I knew my lord, and she pointed to Leo, I knew also that death would be the bridal gift he gave me.
It rushed upon me of a sudden, but I turned not back,
ready to pay the price, and behold, death is here. And now, even as I knew that, so do I standing on the
steps of doom know that thou shalt not reap the profit of thy crime. Mine he is, and though thy beauty
shine like a sun among the stars, mine shall he remain for thee. Never here in this life shall
he look thee in the eyes and call thee spouse.
Thou too art doomed, I see.
And her voice rang like the cry of an inspired prophetess.
Ah, I see!
Then came an answering cry of mingled rage and terror.
I turned my head.
Aisha had risen, and was standing with her outstretched hand, pointing at Ustani, who had suddenly
stopped speaking. I gazed at the poor woman, and as I gazed there came upon her face that same
woeful fixed expression of terror that I had seen once before when she had broken out into her
wild chant. Her eyes grew large, her nostrils dilated, and her lips blanched.
Aisha said nothing. She made no sound. She only drew.
threw herself up, stretched out her arm, and her tall, veiled frame quivering like an
aspen leaf, appeared to look fixedly at her victim. Even as she did so, Ustani put her hands
to her head, uttered one piercing scream, turned round twice, and then fell backwards with a thud,
prone upon the floor. Both Leo and myself rushed to her.
she was stone dead blasted into death by some mysterious electric agency or overwhelming will-force whereof the dread she had command
for a moment leo did not quite realise what had happened but when he did his face was awful to see with a savage oath he rose from beside the corpse and turning literally sprang at asia
But she was watching, and seeing him come stretched out her hand again, and he went staggering
back towards me, and would have fallen had I not caught him.
Afterwards he told me that he felt as though he had suddenly received a violent blow in the chest,
and, what is more, utterly cowed, as if all the manhood had been taken out of him.
Then Aisha spoke.
"'Forgive me, my guest,' she said.
said softly, addressing him, if I have shocked thee with my justice,
"'Forgive thee, thou fiend!' roared poor Leo, wringing his hands in his rage and grief.
"'Forgive thee thou murderess! By heaven I will kill thee if I can!'
"'Nay, nay!' she answered in the same soft voice.
"'Thou dost not understand. The time has not. The time has
come for thee to learn. Thou art my love, my calicrities, by beautiful, my strong. For two thousand years,
Calicrities, have I waited for thee, and now at length thou hast come back to me. And as for this woman,
pointing to the corpse, she stood between me and thee, and therefore have I laid her in the dust,
Calicrates.
It is an accursed lie, said Leo.
My name is not Calicrates.
I am Leo Vincey.
My ancestor was Calicrates, at least I believe he was.
Ah, thou sayest it.
Thine ancestor was Calicrities, and thou, even thou art Calicrates reborn.
Come back, and mine own dear Lord.
i am not calicrities and as for being thy lord or having aught to do with thee i had sooner be the lord of a fiend from hell for she would be better than thou
sayest thou so sayest thou so calicrates nay but thou hast not seen me for so long a time that no memory remains yet am i very fair calicrities
I hate thee, murderess, and I have no wish to see thee. What is it to me how fair thou art?
I hate thee, I say. Yet within a very little space shalt thou creep to my knee and swear that thou dost love me?
Answer Asia, with a sweet mocking laugh.
Come, there is no time like the present time, here before.
for this dead girl who loved thee, let us put it to the proof.
Look now on me, Calicrates!
And with a sudden motion she shook her gauzy covering from her,
and stood forth in her low curtail and her snaky zone,
in her glorious radiant beauty and her imperial grace,
rising from her wrappings, as it were, like Venus from the wave,
or gallater from her marble, or a beatified spirit from the tomb.
She stood forth and fixed her deep and glowing eyes upon Leo's eyes,
and I saw his clenched fists unclasp, and his set and quivering features relax beneath her gaze.
I saw his wonder and astonishment grow into admiration, and then into fascination.
and the more he struggled, the more I saw the power of her dread beauty fasten on him,
and take possession of his senses, drugging them and drawing the heart out of him.
Did I not know the process?
Had not I who was twice his age gone through it myself?
Was I not going through it afresh even then,
although her sweet and passionate gaze was not for me?
Yes, alas, I was. Alas that I should have to confess that at that very moment I was rent by
mad and furious jealousy. I could have flown at him, shame upon me. The woman had confounded
and almost destroyed my moral sense, as she was bound to confound all who looked upon her
superhuman loveliness. But, I do not quite know how.
I got the better of myself, and once more turned to see the climax of the tragedy.
"'Oh, great heaven!' gasped Leo.
"'Art thou a woman?'
"'A woman in truth, in very truth.
"'And thine own spouse, calicrities,' she answered,
"'stretching out her rounded ivory arms towards him,
and smiling ah so sweetly he looked and looked and slowly i perceived that he was drawing nearer to her suddenly his eye fell upon the corpse of poor ustane and he shuddered and stopped
how can i he said hoarsely thou art a murderess she loved me observe he was already forget
that he had loved her.
"'It is naught,' she murmured,
and her voice sounded sweet as the night wind passing through the trees.
"'It is naught at all.
"'If I have sinned, let my beauty answer for my sin.
"'If I have sinned, it is for love of thee.
"'Let my sin, therefore, be put away and forgotten.
and once more she stretched out her arms and whispered,
calm.
And then in another few seconds it was all over.
I saw him struggle, I saw him even turn to fly,
but her eyes drew him more strongly than iron bonds,
and the magic of her beauty and concentrated will and passion
entered into him and overpowered him,
I, even there in the presence of the body of the woman who had loved him well enough to die for him.
It sounds horrible and wicked enough, but he should not be too greatly blamed, and be sure his sin will find him out.
The temptress who drew him into evil was more than human, and her beauty was greater than the loveliness of the daughters of men.
I looked up again, and now her perfect form lay in his arms, and her lips were pressed against
his own.
And thus, with the corpse of his dead love for an altar, did Leo Vincey plight his troth
to her red-handed murderess, plight it for ever and a day, for those who sell themselves
into a like dominion, paying down the price of their own honour, and, and, and, you know, and, you sell themselves
into a like dominion, paying down the price of their own honour, and throwing their soul into
the balance to sink the scale to the level of their lusts, can hope for no deliverance here
or hereafter. As they have sown, so shall they reap, and reap even when the poppy-flowers of
passion have withered in their hands, and their harvest is but bitter tears, garners.
in satiety.
Suddenly, with a snake-like motion, she seemed to slip from his embrace, and then again broke out into her low laugh of triumphant mockery.
Did I not tell thee that within a little space thou wouldst creep to my knee, O calicrities?
And surely the space has not been a great one.
Leo groaned in shame and misery, for though he was overcome and stricken down, he was not so
lost as to be unaware of the depth of the degradation to which he had sunk.
On the contrary, his better nature rose up in arms against his fallen self, as I saw
clearly enough later on.
Asha laughed again, and then quickly veiled herself, and then quickly veiled herself, and
made a sign to the girl mute, who had been watching the whole scene with curious, startled eyes.
The girl left, and presently returned, followed by two male mutes, to whom the queen made another sign.
Thereon they all three seized the body of poor Oostane by the arms, and dragged it heavily down the
cavern and away through the curtains at the end. Leo watched it for a little while,
and then covered his eyes with his hand and it too to my excited fancy seemed to watch us as it went
there passes that dead passed said ayesha solemnly as the curtains shook and fell back into their places when the ghastly procession had vanished behind them
and then with one of those extraordinary transitions of which i have already spoken she again threw off her veil and broke out after the ancient and poetic fashion of the dwellers in arabia into a peasant
Hearn of triumph or epithalamium, which, wild and beautiful as it was, is exceedingly difficult
to render into English, and ought by rights to be sung to the music of a cantata rather than
written and read. It was divided into two parts, one descriptive or definitive, and the other
personal, and as nearly as I can remember, ran and, as nearly as I can remember, ran and a
as follows. Love is like a flower in the desert. It is like the aloe of Arabia that blooms
but once and dies. It blooms in the salt emptiness of life, and the brightness of its beauty
is set upon the waste as a star is set upon a storm. It hath the sun above, that is the spirit,
and above it blows the air of its divinity.
At the echoing of a step, love blooms, I say,
I say love blooms, and bends her beauty down to him who passeth by.
He plucketh it, yea, he plucketh the red cup that is full of honey,
and beareth it away, away across the desert,
away till the flower be withered, away till the desert,
away till the desert be done.
There is only one perfect flower in the wilderness of life.
That flower is love.
There is only one fixed star in the midst of our wandering.
That star is love.
There is only one hope in our despairing night.
That hope is love.
All else is false.
All else is shes.
shadow moving upon water, all else is wind and vanity.
Who shall say what is the weight or the measure of love?
It is born of the flesh, it dwelleth in the spirit, from each doth it draw its comfort.
For beauty it is as a star.
Many are its shapes, but all are beautiful, and none know where the star rose,
or the horizon where it shall set.
Footnote. Among the ancient Arabians the power of poetic declamation, either in verse or prose,
was held in the highest honour and esteem, and he who excelled in it was known as Kharteb or orator.
Every year a general assembly was held at which the rival poets repeated their compositions,
when those poems which were judged to be the best were, so soon as the knowledge and the art of writing became general, inscribed on silk in letters of gold, and publicly exhibited, being known as al-Modhahabat or golden verses.
In the poem given above by Mr. Holly, Ayesha evidently followed the traditional poetic manner of her people, which was to impose.
their thoughts in a series of somewhat disconnected sentences each remarkable for its beauty and the grace of its expression editor end a footnote
then turning to leo and laying her hand upon his shoulder she went on in a fuller and more triumphant tone speaking in balanced sentences that gradually grew and swelled from idealised prose
into pure and majestic verse.
Long have I loved thee, oh my love,
yet has my love not lessened.
Long have I waited for thee,
and behold my reward is at hand is here.
Far away I saw thee once,
and thou wast taken from me.
Then in a grave sowed I the seed of patience,
and shone upon it with the sun of hope,
and watered it with tears of repentance,
and breathed on it with the breath of my knowledge.
And now, lo, it hath sprung up and borne fruit.
Lo, out of the grave hath it sprung,
yea, from among the dry bones and ashes of the dead.
I have waited, and my reward is with,
me. I have overcome death, and death brought back to me him that was dead. Therefore do I rejoice,
for fair is the future. Green are the paths that we shall tread across the everlasting meadows.
The hour is at hand. Night hath fled away into the valleys. The dawn kisseth the mountaintops.
Soft shall we live, my love, and easy shall we go,
Crowned shall we be with the diadem of kings.
Worshiping and wonder-struck all peoples of the world,
Blinded shall fall before our beauty and might.
From time unto times shall our greatness thunder on,
rolling like a chariot through the dust of endless days.
Laughing shall we speed in our victory and pomp,
Laughing like the daylight as he leaps along the hills,
Onward, still triumphant to a triumph ever new,
Onward in our power to a power unattained,
Onward, never weary, clad with splendour for a robe,
Till accomplished be our fate,
And the night is rushing down.
she paused in her strange and most thrilling allegorical chant of which i am unfortunately only able to give the burden and that feebly enough and then said
perchance thou dost not believe my word calicrities perchance thou thinkest that i do delude thee and that i have not live these many years and that thou hast not been born again to me
Nay, look not so. Put away that pale cast of doubt, for, oh, be sure, herein can ever find no foothold.
Sooner shall the sons forget their course and the swallow miss her nest, than my soul shall swear a lie and be led astray from thee calicrities.
Blind me, take away mine eyes, and let the darkness utterly fence me in, and still,
my ears would catch the tone of thy unforgotten voice, striking more loud against the portals
of my sense than can the call of brazen-throated clarions.
Stop up mine hearing also, and let a thousand touch me on the brow, and I would name
thee out of all.
Yea, rob me of every sense, and see me stand deaf and blind and dumb, and with nerves that
cannot weigh the value of a touch. Yet would my spirit leap within me like a quickening child,
and cry unto my heart, behold Calicrates. Behold, thou watcher, the watchers of thy night are
ended. Behold thou who seekest in the night's season, thy morning star arises.
She paused a while, and then continued,
But stay, if thy heart is yet hardened against the mighty truth,
And thou dost require a further pledge of that which thou dost find too deep to understand,
Even now shall it be given to thee, and to thee also, O my holly.
Bear each one of you a lamp, and follow after me,
whither I shall lead you. Without stopping to think, indeed speaking for myself, I had almost
abandoned the function in circumstances under which to think seemed to be absolutely useless.
Since thought fell hourly helpless against a black wall of wonder, we took the lamps and followed her.
Going to the end of her boudoir, she raised a curtain and revealed a little stare of the
the sort that is so common in these dim caves of Coa. As we hurried down the stair, I observed that
the steps were worn in the centre to such an extent that some of them had been reduced from
seven and a half inches, at which I guessed their original height, to about three and a half.
Now all the other steps that I had seen in the caves were practically unworn, as was to be
expected, seeing that the only traffic which ever passed upon them was that of those who bore a
fresh burden to the tomb. Therefore this fact struck my notice with that curious force with which
little things do strike us, when our minds are absolutely overwhelmed by a sudden rush of powerful
sensations, beaten flat, as it were, like a sea beneath the first burst of a hurricane,
so that every little object on the surface starts into an unnatural prominence.
At the bottom of the staircase I stood and stared at the worn steps, and Asha turning saw me.
"'Wonderest thou whose are the feet that have worn away the rock, my holly?' she asked.
"'They are mine, even mine own light feet. I can remember when those stills,
stairs were fresh and level, but for two thousand years and more have I gone down hither day by day,
and see, my sandals have worn out the solid rock.
I made no answer, but I do not think that anything that I had heard or seen brought home to my
limited understanding so clear a sense of this being's overwhelming antiquity
as that hard rock hollowed out by her soft white feet.
How many hundreds of thousands of times
must she have passed up and down that stair
to bring about such a result?
The stair led to a tunnel,
and a few paces down the tunnel
was one of the usual curtain-hung doorways,
a glance at which told me that it was the same
where I had been a witness of that terrible scene
by the leaping flame.
I recognised the pattern of the curtain, and the sight of it brought the whole event
vividly before my eyes, and made me tremble even at its memory.
Ayesha entered the tomb, before it was a tomb, and we followed her.
I, for one, rejoicing that the mystery of the place was about to be cleared up,
and yet afraid to face its solution.
End of Chapter 20
Recording by Graham Redmond
Chapter 21 of She
This is a Librevox recording
All Librevox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer
Please visit Libravox.org
Recording by Red Abris
She by H. Ryder Haggard
the dead and living meet.
See now the place where I have slept for these two thousand years, said Asha, taking the lamp from Leo's hand and holding it above her head.
Its rays fell upon a little hollow in the floor, where I had seen the leaping flame, but the fire was out now.
They fell upon the white form stretched there beneath its wrappings upon its bed of stone.
upon the fretted carving of the tomb and upon another shelf of stone opposite the one on which the body lay and separated from it by the breadth of the cave
here went on ayesha laying her hand upon the rock here have i slept night by night for all these generations with but a cloak to cover me it did not become me that i should lie soft when my spouse yonder
and she pointed to the rigid form lay stiff in death here night by night have i slept in his cold company till thou seest this thick slab like the stairs down which we
passed, has worn thin with the tossing of my form. So faithful have I been to thee, even in thy space of sleep,
Cullicrates? And now, mine own, thou shalt see a wonderful thing. Living, thou shalt behold thyself dead.
For well have I tended thee during all these years, Cullicrates?
Art thou prepared? We made no answer, but gazed at each other with frightened
eyes, the whole scene was so dreadful and so solemn. Asha advanced and laid her hand upon the
corner of the shroud and once more spoke. Be not affrighted, she said, though the things seem
wonderful to thee, all we who live have thus lived before, nor is the very shape that holds us
a stranger to the sun. Only we know it not, because memory rides no record, and earth hath
gathered in the earth she lent us, for none have saved our glory from the grave.
But I, by my arts and by the arts of those dead men of Cor, which I have learned and held
thee back, O calicrates, from the dust, that the waxen stamp of beauty on thy face should
ever rest before mine eye, twas a mask that memory might fill, serving to fashion out thy presence
from the past and give its strength to wander in the habitations of my thought, clad in a
mummery of life that stayed my appetite with visions of dead days. Behold now, let the dead and living
meet. Across the gulf of time they still are one. Time hath no power against identity,
though sleep the merciful hath blotted out the tablets of our mind, and with oblivion sealed
the sorrows that else would hound us from life to life,
stuffing the brain with gathered griefs till it burst in the madness of uttermost despair.
Still are they one, for the wrappings of our sleep shall roll away as thunder clouds before the wind.
The frozen voice of the past shall melt in the music like mountain snows beneath the sun,
and the weeping and the laughter of the lost hours shall be heard once more,
most sweetly echoing up the cliffs of immeasurable time.
I the sleep shall roll away, and the voices shall be heard.
When down the completed chain, whereof our each existence is a link,
the lightning of the spirit hath passed to work out the purpose of our being,
quickening and fusing those separated days of life,
and shaping them to a staff whereon we may safely lean as we went to our appointed fate.
therefore have no fear calicrates when thou living and but lately born shalt look upon thine own departed self who breathed and died so long ago i do but turn one page in thy book of being and show thee what is writ thereon
behold with a sudden motion she drew the shroud from the cold form and let the lamplight play upon it i looked and then shrank back terrified
since say what she might in explanation the sight was an uncanny one for her explanations were beyond the grasp of our finite minds and when they were stripped from the mists of vague esoteric philosophy and brought into conflict with the cold and horrified
fact did not do much to break its force. For there stretched upon the stone beer before us,
robed in white and perfectly preserved was what appeared to be the body of Leo Vincey.
I stared from Leo standing there alive to Leo lying there dead and could see no difference,
except perhaps that the body on the beer looked older. Feature for feature, they were the same,
even down to the crop of little golden curls, which was Leo's most uncommon beauty.
It even seemed to me as I looked that the expression on the dead man's face resembled that,
which I had sometimes seen upon Leo's when he was plunged into profound sleep.
I can only sum up the closeness of the resemblance by saying that I never saw twins
so exactly similar as that dead and living pair.
I turned to see what effect was produced upon Leo by the sight of his dead self and found it to be one of partial stupefaction.
He stood for two or three minutes, staring and said nothing, and when at last he spoke it was only to ejaculate.
Cover it up, and take me away!
Nay, wait, calicrates, said Asha, who, standing with the lamp, raised above her head, flooding with its light, her own rich beauty and the cold,
wonder of the death clothed from upon the beard, resembled an inspired Sibyl rather than a woman,
as she rolled out her majestic sentences with a grandeur and a freedom of utterance which I am,
alas, quite unable to reproduce.
Wait, I would show thee something, that no title of my crime may be hidden from thee.
Do thou, O holy, open the garment on the breast of the dead calicrates, for,
perchance my lord may fear to touch it himself.
I obeyed with trembling hands.
It seemed a desecration and an unhallowed thing
to touch that sleeping image of the live man by my side.
Presently his broad chest was bare,
and thereupon it right over the heart was a wound,
evidently inflicted with a spear.
Thou sayst calicrates, she said.
Know then that it was I who slew thee,
In the place of life I gave thee death
I slew thee because of the Egyptian
Amenatus whom thou didst love
For by her wiles she held thy heart
And her I could not smite as but now
I smote that woman
For she was too strong for me
In my haste and bitter anger I slew thee
And now for all these days
Have I lamented thee
And waited for thy coming
and thou hast come, and none can stand between thee and me, and offer truth now, for death I will give thee life, not life eternal, for that none can give, but life and youth that shall endure for thousands upon thousands of years, and with it pomp and power and wealth, and all things that are good and beautiful, such as have been to no man before thee, nor shall be to any man who come,
after. And now one thing more, and thou shalt rest and make ready for the day of thy new birth.
Thou seest this body, which was thine own. For all these centuries it hath been my cold comfort and my
companion, but now I need it no more, for I have thy living presence, and it can but serve to stir
up memories of what, which I would fain forget. Let it therefore go back to the dust from which I held it.
Behold, I have prepared against this happy hour, and going to the other shelf or stone ledge,
which she said had served her for a bed, she took from it a large, vitrified, double-handed vase,
the mouth of which was tied up with a bladder. This she loosed and,
And then, having bent down and gently kissed the white forehead of the dead man,
she undid the vase and sprinkled its contents carefully over the farm, taking,
I observed the greatest precautions against any drop of them touching us or herself,
and then poured out what remained of the liquid upon the chest and head.
Instantly a dense vapor arose, and the cave was filled with choking fumes
that prevented us from seeing anything, while the deadly acid, for I presume it was some tremendous
preparation of that sort, did its work. From the spot where the body lay came a fierce,
fizzing and cracking sound, which seized, however, before the fumes had cleared away.
At last they were all gone, except a little cloud that still hung over the corpse.
In a couple of minutes, more this too had vanished, and wonderful as it
may seem, it is a fact that on the stone bench that had supported the mortal remains of the
ancient calicrates for so many centuries, there was now nothing to be seen but a few handfuls of
smoking white powder. The acid had utterly destroyed the body and even in places eaten into the
stone. Asha stooped down, and, taking a handful of this powder in her grasp, threw it into
the air, saying at the same time in a voice of calm solemnity.
Dust to dust, the past to the past, the dead to the dead.
Calicrates is dead and is born again.
The ashes floated noiselessly to the rocky floor, and we stood in odd silence
and watched them fall to overcome for words.
Now leave me, she said, and sleep if ye may.
I must watch and think for
tomorrow night we go hence, and the time is long since I trod the path that we must follow.
Accordingly, we bowed and left her.
As we passed to our own apartment, I peeped into Jobs' sleeping place to see how he fared,
for he had gone away just before our interviewed with the murdered Ustain,
quite frustrated by the terrors of the Amahagar festivity.
He was sleeping soundly, good honest fellow that he was,
and I rejoiced to think that his nerves, which, like those of most uneducated people, were far from strong, had been spared the closing scenes of the dreadful day.
Then we entered our own chamber, and here at last, poor Leo, who, ever since he had looked upon that frozen image of his living self, had been in a state not far removed from superfection, burst out into a torrent of grief.
now that he was no longer in the presence of the dread she, his sense of the awfulness of all that had happened, and more especially of the wicked murder of Ustain, who was bound to him by ties so close, broke upon him like a storm, and lashed him into an agony of remorse and terror which was painful to witness. He cursed himself. He cursed the hour when we had first seen the writing on the shred, which was very
being so mysteriously verified, and bitterly he cursed his own weakness.
Asha, he dared not curse.
Who dared speak evil of such a woman whose consciousness for what we knew was watching us
at the very moment?
What am I to do, old fellow?
He groaned, resting his head against my shoulder in the extremity of his grief.
I let her be killed, not that I could help that, but within five minutes I was kissing
her murderous over her body.
I am a degraded brute.
But I cannot resist that.
And here his voice sank.
That awful sorceress.
I know I shall do it again tomorrow.
I know that I am in her power for always.
If I never saw her again, I should never think of anybody else during all my life.
I must follow her as a needle follows a magnet.
I would not go away now if I could.
I could not leave her.
My legs would not carry me.
But my mind is still clear enough.
and in my mind I hate her.
At least I think so.
It is also horrible, and that, that body,
what can I make of it?
It was I?
I am sold into bondage, old fellow,
and she will take my soul as the price of herself.
Then for the first time I told him that I was in a but very little better position,
and I am bound to say that,
notwithstanding his own infatuation, he had the dissency to sympathize with me.
Perhaps he did not think it worthwhile being jealous,
realizing that he had no cause so far as the lady was concerned.
I went on to suggest that we should try to run away,
but we soon rejected the project as futile,
and, to be perfectly honest, I do not believe that either of us would really have left Asha,
even if some superior power had suddenly offered to convey us from these gloomy caves and set us down in Cambridge.
We could no more have left her than a moth can leave the light that destroys it.
We were like confirmed opium-eaters.
In our moments of reason, we well knew the deadly nature of our pursuit,
but we suddenly were not prepared to abandon its terrible delights.
No man who once had seen she unveiled.
and heard the music of her voice
and drunk in the bitter wisdom
of her words, would willingly
give up the sight for a whole
sea of placid joys.
How much more then?
Was this likely to be so when?
As in Leo's case,
to put myself out of question,
this extraordinary creature
declared her utter and absolute
devotion and gave
what appeared to be proofs of
its having lasted for some 2,000 years.
No doubt, she was
wicked person and no doubt she had murdered, was stained when she stood in her path, but then
she was very faithful, and by a law of nature, man is apt to think but lightly of a woman's
crimes, especially if that woman be beautiful and the crime be committed for the love of him.
And then for the rest, when had such a chance ever come to a man before as that which now lay
in Leo's hand? True, in uniting him.
to this dread woman, he would place his life under the influence of a mysterious creature of
evil tendencies. After some months of consideration of this statement, I am bound to confess
that I am not quite satisfied of its truth. It is perfectly true that Asha committed a murder,
but I shrewdly suspect that, where we endowed with the same absolute power, and if we had the
same tremendous interest at stake, we would be very apt to do likewise underpire.
parallel circumstances. Also, it must be remembered that she looked on it as an execution for
disobedience under a system which made the slightest disobedience punishable by death. Putting aside
this question of the murder, her evil doing resolves itself into the expression of views
and the acknowledgement of motives which are contrary to our preaching, if not to our practice.
Now at first sight, this might be fairly taken as a proof of an evil nature, but when we
we come to consider the great antiquity of the individual, it becomes doubtful if it was anything
more than the natural cynicism which arises from age and bitter experience, and the possession
of extraordinary powers of observation. It is a well-known fact that very often, putting the
period of boyhood out of the question, the older we grow, the more cynical and hardened we get.
Indeed, many of us are only saved by timely death from utter moral petrification, if not moral
corruption. No one will deny that a young man is on the average better than an old one,
for he is without that experience of the order of things that in certain thoughtful dispositions
can hardly fail to produce cynicism, and that disregard of acknowledged methods and established
customs which we call evil. Now the oldest man upon the earth was but a babe compared to
Asha, and the wisest man upon the earth was not one-third as wise, and the fruit of her wisdom was
this, that there was but one thing worth living for, and that was love in its highest sense,
and to gain that good thing, she was not prepared to stop at trifles.
This is really the sum of her evil doings, and it must be remembered, on the other hand,
that whatever may be thought of them, she had some virtues developed to a degree very uncommon
in either sex, constancy, for instance.
L. H. H.
But then that would be likely enough to happen to him in any ordinary marriage.
On the other hand, however, no ordinary marriage could bring him such awful beauty,
for awful is the only word that can describe it, such divine devotion, such wisdom and
command over the secrets of nature and the place and power that they must win,
or lastly the royal crown of unending youth.
if indeed she could give that.
No, on the whole, it is not wonderful that,
though Leo was plunged in bitter shame and grief,
such as any gentleman would have felt under the circumstances,
he was not ready to entertain the idea of running away from his extraordinary fortune.
My own opinion is that he would have been mad if he had done so.
But then I confess that my statement on the matter must be accepted with qualification.
I am in love with Asha myself to this day, and I would rather have been the object of her affection for one short week than that of any other woman in the world for a whole lifetime.
And let me add that, if anybody who doubts this statement and thinks me foolish for making it, could have seen Asha drew her wheel and flash out in beauty on his gaze, his view would exactly coincide with my own.
Of course I am speaking of any man.
We never had the advantage of a lady's opinion of Asha,
but I think it quite possible that she would have regarded the queen with dislike,
would have expressed her disapproval in some more or less pointed manner,
and ultimately have got herself blasted.
For two hours or more, Leo and I sat with shaken nerves and frightened eyes
and talked over the miraculous events through which we were passing.
It seemed like a dream or a fairy tale, instead of this solemn, sober fact.
Who would have believed that the writing on the pot shirt was not only true, but we should live to verify its truth, and that we two seekers should find her who was sought, patiently awaiting our coming in the tombs of Kaur?
Who would have thought that in the person of Leo this mysterious woman should, as she believed, discover the being whom she awaited from century to century,
to century and whose former earthly habitation she had till this very night preserved.
But so it was, in the face of all we had seen, it was difficult for us as ordinary reasoning
men any longer to doubt its truth, and therefore at last, with humble hearts and a deep
sense of importance of human knowledge, and the insolence of its assumption that denies that
to be possible which it has no experience of, we led ourselves down to
sleep, leaving our faiths in the hands of that watching Providence which had thus chosen to allow us to draw the wheel of human ignorance, and reveal to us for good or evil some glimpse of the possibilities of life.
End of Chapter 21. Recording by Red Abras, January 2008. Chapter 22 of She
This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings, all Libravox recordings,
are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer,
please visit Librivox.org.
Recording by Red Abris
She by H. Rider Haggard
Job has a pre-sentiment.
It was 9 o'clock on the following morning
when Job, who still looked, scared and frightened,
came in to call me,
and at the same time breathe his gratitude
at finding us alive in our beds, which it appeared was more than he had expected.
When I told him of the awful end of poor Ustain, he was even more grateful at our survival,
and much shocked, though Ustain had been no favorite of his or he of hers for the matter of that.
She had called him pig in bastard Arabic, and he called her Hussie in good English.
But these amenities were forgotten in the face of her.
of the catastrophe that had overwhelmed her at the hands of her queen i don't want to say anything as may not be agreeable sir said job when he had finished exclaiming at my tale but it's my opinion that that there she is the old gentleman himself or perhaps his wife if he has one which i suppose he has for he couldn't be so wicked all by himself the witch of endure was a fool to her sir
bless you she would make no more of raising every gentleman in the bible out of these year beastly tombs than i should of growing crests on an old flannel it's a country of devils this is sir and she is the master one of the lot
and if ever we get out of it it'll be more than i expect to do i don't see no way out of it that witch isn't likely to let a fine young man like mr leo
go. Come, I said. At any rate, she saved his life. Yes, and she will take his soul to pay for it. She will make him a witch, like herself. I say it's wicked to have anything to do with those sort of people.
Last night, sir, I lay awake and read in my little Bible that my poor old mother gave me about what is going to happen to sorceresses and them sought, till my hair stood of.
on end. Lord, how the old lady would stare if she saw where her job had got to.
Yes, it's a queer country, and a queer people too, job, I answered, with a shy,
for, though I am not superstitious like job, I admit to a natural shrinking, which will not
be a investigation from the things that are above nature.
You are right, sir, he answered. And if you won't think me very foolish, I should like
to say something to you now that Mr. Leo is out of the way.
Leo had got up early and gone for a stroll.
And that is that I know it is the last country as ever I shall see in this world.
I had a dream last night, and I dreamed that I saw my old father with a kind of night
shirt on him, something like these folks wear when they want to be in particular full dress,
and a bit of that feathery grass in his hand, which he may have gathered on the way,
for i saw lots of it yesterday about three hundred yards from the mouth of this beastly cave job he said to me solemn like and yet with a kind of satisfaction shining through him more like a methody parson
when he has sold a neighbour a marked horse for a sound one and cleared twenty pounds by the job than anything i can think on job time's up job but i never did expect to have to come and
hunt you out in this year place job such addo as i have had to nose you up it wasn't friendly to give your poor old father such a run let alone that a wonderful lot of bad characters hail from this place carr regular cautions i suggested
yes sir of course sir that's just what he said they was cautions downright scorchers sir and i'm sure i don't tell you
it, seeing what I know of them and their hot-potting ways went on job sadly.
Anyway, he was sure that time was up and went away saying that we should see more than we cared
for of each other soon. And I suppose he was a thinking of the fact that father and I never
could hit off together for longer nor three days, and I dare say that things will be similar
when we meet again.
Shirley, I said,
you don't think that you are going to die
because you dream,
you saw your old father?
If one dies because one dreams of one's father,
what happens to a man who dreams of his mother-in-law?
Ah, sir, you're laughing at me, said Job.
But you see, you didn't know my old father.
If it had been anybody else,
my aunt, Mary, for instance,
who never made much of a job,
I should not have thought so much of a job.
i should not have thought so much of it but my father was that idle which he shouldn't have been with seventeen children that he would never have put himself out to come here just to see the place
no sir i know that he meant business well sir i can't help it i suppose every man must go some time or other though it is a hard thing to die in a place like this where christian burial isn't to be had for its weight in gold
i have tried to be a good man sir and do my duty honest and if it wasn't for the supercilous kind of way in which father carried on last night a sort of sniffing at me as it were as though he hadn't no opinion of my references and testimonials
i should feel easy enough in my mind anyway sir i have been a good servant to you and mr leo bless him why it seems but the other day that i used to lead him about the other day that i used to lead him about the same
the streets with a penny whip and if ever you get out of this place which as father didn't allude to you perhaps you may i hope you will think kindly of my whitened bones and never have anything more to do with greek writing on flower-pots sir if i may make so bold as to say so
come come job i said seriously this is all nonsense you know you must not be silly enough to go getting such ideas into your head we have
have lived through some queer things and i hope that we may go on doing so no sir answered job in a tone of conviction that jarred on me unpleasantly it isn't nonsense i am a doomed man and i feel it and a wonderful uncomfortable feeling it is sir for one can't help wondering how it's going to come about
if you are eating your dinner you think of poison and it goes against your stomach and if you are walking along these dark rabbit burrows you think of knives
and lord, don't you just shiver about the back?
I ain't particular sir, provided it sharp.
Like that poor girl, who, now that she's gone, I'm sorry to have spoke hard on,
though I don't approve of her morals in getting married,
which I consider too quick to be decent.
Still, sir.
And poor job turned a shade paler as he said it.
I do hope it won't be that hot-pot game.
Nonsense! I broke in anguish.
"'Nonsense!'
"'Very well, sir,' said Job.
"'It isn't my place to differ from you, sir,
"'but if you happen to be going anywhere, sir,
"'I should be obliged if you could manage to take me with you,
"'seeing that I shall be glad to have a friendly face to look at
"'when the time comes, just to help one through as it were.
"'And now, sir, I'll be getting the breakfast.'
"'And he went, leaving me in a very uncomfortable state of mind.
I was deeply attached to Old Job, who was one of the best and honestest men I have ever had to do with in any class of life, and really more of a friend than a servant, and the mere idea of anything happening to him brought a lump into my throat.
Beneath all his ludicrous talk, I could see that he himself was quite convinced that something was going to happen, and though in most cases these convictions turn out to be utter moonshant.
and this particular one especially was to be amply accounted for by the gloomy and unaccustomed surroundings in which its victims was placed still it did more or less carry a chill to my heart
as any dread that is obviously a genuine object of belief is apt to do however absurd the belief may be presently the breakfast arrived and with it leo who had been taking a walk outside the cave to clear his mind he said
and very glad I was to see both, for they gave me a respite from my gloomy thoughts.
After breakfast we went for another walk, and watched some of the amahagas sewing a plot of ground
with the grain from which they make their beer.
This they did in scriptural fashion.
A man with a bag made of goads hide fastened round his waist,
walking up and down the plot and scattering the seeds as he went.
It was a positive relief to see one of these dogs.
dreadful people do anything so homely and pleasant as so afield, perhaps because it seemed
to link them as it were with the rest of humanity.
As we were returning, Bilali met us and informed us that it was she's pleasure that we should
wait upon her, and accordingly we entered her presence, not without trepidation, for Asha
was certainly an exception to the rule, familiarity with her might, and did
breed passion and wonder and horror, but it suddenly did not breed contempt.
We were, as usual, shown in by the mutes, and after these had retired, Asha unveiled,
and once more bade Leo embrace her, which, notwithstanding his heart-searchings of the previous
night, he did with more alacrity and fervour than in strictness courtesy required.
she laid her white hand on his head and looked him fondly in the eyes.
Dost thou wonder, my calicrates, she said,
When thou shalt call me all thine own, and when we shall offer truth be for one another and to one another?
I will tell thee. First must thou be, even as I am, not immortal indeed, for that I am not.
But so cased and hardened against the attacks of my own.
time that his arrows shall glance from the armour of thy vigorous life as the sunbeams glance from water.
As yet I may not mate with thee, for thou and I are different, and the very brightness of my being
would burn thee up, and perchance destroy thee. Thou couldst not even endure to look upon me for too long a time,
lest thine eyes should ache, and thy senses swim, and therefore, with a little
nod. Shall I presently
wheel myself again?
This, by the way, she did
not do. No, listen,
thou shall not be tried beyond
endurance. For this very
evening, an hour before the sun
goes down, shall we start
hence, and by tomorrow's dark
if all goes well, and the
road is not lost to me,
which I pray it may not
be, shall we stand in the place
of life, and thou shalt
bathe in the fire, and
come forth glorified, as no man ever was before thee, and then calicrates,
shall thou call me wife, and I will call thee husband.
Leo muttered something in answer to this astonishing statement.
I did not know what, and she laughed a little at his confusion, and went on.
And thou too, O holy, on thee also, will I confer this boon, and then of a truth shalt thou be evergreen,
and this will I do.
Well, because thou hast pleased me.
Holy, for thou art not altogether a fool,
like most of the sons of men,
and because, though thou hast a school of philosophy
as full of nonsense as those of the old days,
yet hast thou not forgotten how to turn a pretty phrase about a lady's eyes.
Hello, old fellow, whispered Leo,
with a return of his old cheerfulness.
Have you been paying compliments?
I should never have thought it of you.
I thank thee, O Asha, I replied, with as much dignity as I could command.
But if there be such a place as thou dost describe,
and if in this strange place there may be found a fiery virtue that can hold off death
when he comes to pluck us by the hand, yet would I none for it.
For me, O Asha, the wall has not proved so soft a nest that I would lie in it forever.
stony-hearted mother is our earth and stones are the bread she gives her children for their daily food stones to eat and bitter water for their thirst and stripes for tender nurture who would endure this for many lives who would so load up his back with memories of lost hours and loves and of his neighbors sorrows that he cannot listen and wisdom that brings not consolation
hard is it to die because our delicate flesh doth shrink back from the worm it will not feel and from that unknown which the winding-sheet doth curtained from our view
but harder still to my fancy would it be to live on green in the leaf and fair but dead and rotten at the core and feel that other secret worm of recollection gnawing over at the heart
beth think thee holy she said yet doth long life and strengthen beauty beyond measure mean power and all things that are dear to man and what o queen i answered are those things that are dear to man
are they not bubbles is not ambition but an endless ladder by which no height is ever climbed till the last unreachable rung is mounted for height leads on to the height
and there is no resting place upon them and rung doth grow upon rung and there is no limit to the number doth not wealth satiate and become nauseous and no longer serve to satisfy or pleasure or to buy an arm
peace of mind and is there any end to wisdom that we may hope to reach it rather the more we learn shall we not thereby be able only to better compass out our ignorance did we live ten thousand years could we hope to solve the secrets of the suns and of the space beyond the suns and of the hand that hung them in the heavens would not our wisdom be but as a gnawing hunger calling our consciousness day by day to a knowledge of
the empty craving of our souls would it not be but as a light in one of these great caverns that though bright it burn and brighter yet doth but the more serve to show the depths of the gloom around it
and what good thing is there beyond that we may gain by length of days nay my holy there is love love which makes all things beautiful and doth breathe divinity into the very
dust we tread. With love shall life roll gloriously on from ear to year, like the voice of some great music
that hath power to hold the hearer's heart, poised on eagle's wings above the sordid shame and folly
of the earth. It may be so, I answered, but if the loved one prove a broken reed to pierce us,
or if the love be loved in vain, what then? Shall a man grave his sorrows upon a
a stone when he hath but need to ride them on the water nay o she i will live my day and grow old with my generation and die my appointed death and be forgotten
for i do hope for an immortality to which the little span that perchance thou canst confer will be but as a finger's length laid against the measure of the great world and mark this the immortality to which i look and which my faith doth
promise me shall be free from the bonds that here must tie my spirit down for while the flesh endure's sorrow and evil and the scorpion whips of sin must endure also but when the flesh hath fallen from us then shall the spirit shine forth clad in the brightness of eternal good
and for its common air shall breathe so rare an ether of most noble thoughts that the highest aspiration of our manhood or the purest incense of a manhood or the purest incense of a
maiden's prayer would prove too earthly grass to float therein.
Thou lookest high, answered Asha, with a little laugh, and speakest clearly as a trumpet and
with no uncertain sound.
And yet, me thinks, that what now didst thou talk of that unknown from which the winding
sheet doth curtin us?
But perchance, thou seest with the eye of faith, gazing on that brightness that is to be
through the painted glass of thy imagination.
Strange are the pictures of the future
that mankind can thus draw
with this brush of faith
and this many-coloured pigment of imagination.
Strange too,
that no one of them doth agree with another.
I could tell thee,
but there, what is the use?
Why rob a fool of his bobble?
Let it pass.
And I pray, O Holy,
that when thou dost feel old age,
creeping slowly toward thyself and the confusion of senility-making havoc in thy brain thou mayst not bitterly regret that thou didst cast away the imperial boon i would have given to thee but so it hath ever been man can never be content with that which his hand can pluck if a lamp be in his reach to light him through the darkness he must needs cast it down because it is no star
happiness danceeth ever a pace before him like the marsh fires in the swamps and he must catch the fire and he must hold the star beauty is not to him because there are lips more honey-sweet and wealth is not because others can weigh him down with heavier shekels and fame is not because there have been greater men than he thyself thou saidst it and i turn thy words against thee
well thou dreamest that thou shalt pluck the star i believe it not and i think thee a fool my holy to throw away the lamp i made no answer for i could not especially before leo
tell her that since i had seen her face i knew that it would always be before my eyes and that i had no wish to prolong an existence which must always be haunted and tortured by her memory and by the last bitterness of unsatisfied love
but so it was and so alas is it to this hour and now went on she changing her tone and the subject together tell me my calicrates for as yet i know it not how came ye to seek
me here yesterday night thou didst say that calicrates him whom thou sawest was thine ancestor how was it tell me thou dost not speak overmuch
thus adjured leo told her the wonderful story of the casket and of the portrait that written on by his ancestors the egyptian amenartus had been the means of guiding us to her ayesha listened intently and when he had finished spoke to me
did i not tell thee one day when we did talk of good and evil o holy it was when my beloved lay so ill that out of good came evil and out of evil good that they who sowed knew not what the crop should be nor he who struck where the blow should fall
see now this egyptian amenatus this royal child of the nile who hated me and whom even now i hate for in a way she did
prevail against me see now she herself hath been the very means to bring her lover to mine arms for her sake i slew him and now behold through her he hath come back to me
she would have done me evil and sowed her seeds that i might reap tears and behold she hath given me more than all the world can give and there is a strange square for thee to fit into thy circle of good and evil o holy and so she went on after a pause
And so she bade her son destroy me if he might because I slough his father and thou my calicrits art the father and Innocence thou art likewise the son
And wouldst thou avenge thy wrong and the wrong of that far of mother of thine upon me o calicrates
See and she slid to her knees and drew the white corsage still farther down her I ve
bosom see here beats my heart and thereby thy side is a knife heavy and long and sharp the very knife to slay an erring woman with take it now and be avenged strike and strike home
so shall thou be satisfied calicrates and go through life a happy man because thou hast paid back the wrong and obeyed the mandate of the past he looked at her and then stretched out his hand and lifted his hand and lifted
her to her feet rise ayesha he said sadly well thou knowest that i cannot strike thee no not even for the sake of her whom thou slavest but last night i am in thy power and a very slave to thee how can i kill thee
sooner should i slay myself almost dost thou begin to love me calicrates she answered smiling and now tell me of thy country it's a great people is it not
with an empire like that of Rome. Surely thou wouldst return thither, and it is well, for I mean
not that thou shouldst dwell in these caves of God. Nay, when once thou art even as I am,
we will go hence, fear not, but that I shall find a path, and then shall we journey to this
England of thine, and live as it becometh us to live. Two thousand years have I waited for the day,
when I should see the last of these hateful caves,
and this gloomy, visaged folk,
and now it is at hand,
and my heart bounce up to meet it like a child's towards its holiday,
for thou shalt rule this England.
But we have a queen already, broken Leo Histily.
It is not, it is not, said Asa.
She can be overthrown.
At this we both broke out into an exclamation of dismay
and explained that we should as soon think of overthrowing ourselves.
But here is a strange thing, said Asha in astonishment, a queen whom her people love.
Surely the world must have changed since I dwelt in core.
Again we explained that it was the character of monarchs that had changed
and that the one under whom we lived was venerated and beloved by all right-thinking people
in our vast realms.
also we told her that real power in our country rested in the hands of the people and that we were in fact ruled by the votes of the lower and least educated classes of the community
ah she said a democracy then surely there is a tyrant for i have long since seen that democracy is having no clear will of their own in the ends set up a tyrant and worship him
yes i said we have our tyrants well she answered resignedly we can at any rate destroy these tyrants and calicrates shall rule the land
i instantly informed ayesha that in england blasting was not an amusement that could be indulged in with impunity and that any such attempt would meet with the consideration of the law and probably end upon a scaffold the law she laughed with scorn the law
canst thou not understand o holy that i am above the law and so shall my calicrates be also all human law will be to us as the north wind to a mountain does the wind bend bend the mountain or the mountain the wind
and now leave me i pray thee and thou too my own calicrates for i would get me ready against our journey and so must ye both and your servant also but bring no good
great quantity of things with thee for i trust that we shall be but three days gone then shall we return hither and i'll make a plan whereby we can bid farewell forever to these sepultures of core yea surely thou mayst kiss my hand
so we went i for one meditating deeply on the awful nature of the problem that now opened out before us the terrible she had evidently made up her mind
to go to England and it made me absolutely shudder to think that what would be the result of her arrival there what her powers were i knew and i could not doubt but that she would exercise them to the full
it might be possible to control her for a while but her proud ambitious spirit would be certain to break loose and avenge itself for the long centuries of its solitude she would if necessary and if the power of her beauty did not unaided prove equal to the
occasion blast her way to any end she set before her and as she could not die and for aught i knew could not even be killed what was there to stop her i regret to say that i was never able to ascertain if she was invulnerable against the ordinary accidents of life presumably this was so
else some misadventure would have been sure to put an end to her in the course of so many centuries true she offered to let leo slay her but very probably this was only an
experiment to try his temper and mental attitude towards her. Asha never gave way to impulse without some
valid object. L. H. In the end, she would, I had little doubt, assume absolute rule over the
British dominions and probably over the whole earth, and though I was sure that she would
speedily make us the most glorious and prosperous empire that the world has ever seen, it would be
at the cost of a terrible sacrifice of life.
The whole thing sounded like a dream
or some extraordinary invention
of a speculative brain,
and yet it was a fact,
a wonderful fact,
of which the whole world
would soon be called on to take notice.
What was the meaning of it all?
After much thinking,
I could only conclude
that this marvelous creature
whose passion had kept her
for so many centuries
chained as it were
and comparatively harmless
was now about to be used
by providence as a means to change the order of the world, and possibly by the building up of a power that could no more be rebelled against or questioned than the decrease of fate to change it materially for the better.
End of Chapter 22. Recording by Red Abbas, January 2008.
Chapter 23 of She. This is a Libravox recording. All Librevox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recording by Red Abris
She by H. Ryder Haggard
The Temple of Truth
Our preparations did not take us very long.
We put a change of clothing apiece and some spare boots into my Gladstone bag.
Also we took our revolvers and an express rifle each,
together with a good supply of ammunition,
a precaution to which, under providence, we subsequently owed our lives over and over again.
The rest of our gear, together with our heavy rifles, we left behind us.
A few minutes before the appointed time, we once more attended in Asha's bordeur,
and found her also ready, her dark cloak thrown over her winding sheet-like wrappings.
Are you prepared for the great venture? she said.
We are, I answered.
Though for my part, Asha, I have no faith in it.
ah my holy she said thou art of a truth like those old jews of whom the memory vexes me so sorely unbelieving and hard to accept that which they have not known
but thou shalt see for unless my mirror beyond lies and she pointed to the font of crystal water the path is yet open as it was of old time and now let us start upon the new life which shall end who knoweth where
ah i echoed who knoweth where and we passed down into the great central cave and out into the light of day at the mouth of the cave we found a single litter with six bearers all of them mutes waiting and with them i was relieved to see our old friend bilali
for whom i had conceived a sort of affection it appeared that for reasons not necessary to explain at length ayesha had thought it best that with the exception of herself we should proceed on foot and this we were nothing lot to do
after our long confinement in these caves which however suitable they might be for sarcophagi a singularly inappropriate word by the way for these particular tombs which certainly did not consume the bodies given to their keep
were depressing habitations for breathing motels like ourselves either by accident or by the orders of she the space in front of the cave where we had beheld that awful dance was perfectly clear of spectators not a soul was to be seen and consequently i do not believe that our departure was known to anybody except perhaps the mutes who waited on she and they were of course in the habit of keeping what they saw to themselves
in a few minutes time we were stepping out sharply across the great cultivated plain or lake bed framed like a vast emerald in its setting of frowning cliff and had another opportunity of wandering at the extraordinary nature of the site
chosen by this old people of car for their capital and at the marvellous amount of labour ingenuity and engineering skill that must have been brought into requisition by the founders of the city to drain so huge a sheep
of water and to keep it clear of subsequent accumulations.
It is indeed, so far as my experience goes, an unequalled instance of what man can do in the face of nature.
For, in my opinion, such achievements as the Suez Canal or even the Mount Sinus tunnel do not approach this ancient undertaking in magnitude and grandeur of conception.
When we had been walking for about half an hour, enjoying ourselves exceedingly in the delightful cool which about this,
time of the day always appeared to descend upon the great plain of carr and which in some degree atoned for the want of any land or sea-breeze for all wind was kept off by the rocky mountain wall we began to get a clear view of what belali had informed us were the ruins of the great city
and even from that distance we could see how wonderful those ruins were a fact which with every step we took became more evident the town was not very large if compared to babylon
or Thebes or other cities of remote antiquity, perhaps its outer wall contained some 12 square
miles of ground, or a little more. Nor had the walls, so far as we could judge when we reached
them, been very high, probably not more than 40 feet, which was about their present height
where they had not, through the sinking of the ground or some such cause, fallen into ruin.
the reason of this no doubt was that the people of car being protected from any outside attack by far more tremendous ramparts than any that the hand of man could rear only required them for show and to guard against civil discord
but on the other hand they were as broad as they were high but entirely of dressed stone hewn no doubt from the vast caves and surrounded by a great moat about sixty feet in width some reaches of which were still filled with water
about ten minutes before the sun finally sank we reached this moat and passed down and through it clambering across what evidently were the piled-up fragments of a great bridge in order to do so and then with some little difficulty over the slope of the wall to its summit
i wish that it lay within the power of my pen to give some idea of the grandeur of the sight that then met our view there all bathed in the red glow of the sinking sun
where miles upon miles of ruins columns temples shrines and the palaces of kings varied with batches of green bush of course the roofs of these buildings had long since fallen into decay and vanished but owing to the extreme massiveness of the style of building and to the heart of the buildings and to the hard
and durability of the rock employed, most of the party walls and great columns still remained standing.
In connection with the extraordinary state of preservation of these ruins after so vast a lapse of time,
at least 6,000 years, it must be remembered that Cor was not burnt or destroyed by an enemy or an earthquake,
but deserted, owing to the action of a terrible plague.
Consequently, the houses were left unharmed. Also, the climate of the plain is remarkably
fine and dry, and there is very little rain or wind, as a result of which these relics have
only to contend against the unaided action of time that works but slowly upon such massive
blocks of masonry. L. H. H. Straight before us stretched away what had evidently been the main
thoroughfare of the city, for it was very wide, wider than the Thames' embankment, and regular being,
as we afterwards discovered, paved or
rather built throughout of blocks of dressed stone, such as were employed in the walls.
It was but little overgrown even now with grass and shrubs that could get no depth of soil to live in.
What had been the parks and gardens on the contrary were now dense jungle.
Indeed, it was easy even from a distance to trace the course of the various roads by the burnt
appearance of the scanty grass that grew upon them.
on either side of this great thoroughfare were vast blocks of ruins each block generally speaking being separated from its neighbour by a space of what had once i suppose been garden ground but was now dense and tangled bush
they were all built of the same coloured stone and most of them had pillars which was as much as we could make out in the fading light as we passed swiftly up the main road that i believe i am right in saying no living foot
had pressed for thousand of years. Bilali told me that the Amahagar believed that the site of the
city is haunted and could not be persuaded to enter it upon any consideration. Indeed, I could see
that he himself did not at all like doing so, and was only consoled by the reflection that he was
under the direct protection of Shi. It struck Leo and myself as very curious that a people
which has no objection to living amongst the dead, with whom their familiarity has perhaps
spread contempt, and even using their bodies for purpose of fuel, should be terrified at approaching
the habitations that these varied departed had occupied when alive. After all, however, it is only a savage
inconsistency. L. H. H. Presently we came to an enormous pile, which we rightly took to be a temple
covering at least eight acres of ground, and apparently arranged in a series of coats, each one enclosing another
of smaller size. On the principle of a Chinese nest of boxes, the coats being separated one
from the other by rows of huge columns. And while I think of it, I may as well state a remarkable
thing about the shape of these columns, which resembled none that I have ever seen or heard of,
being fashioned with a kind of waste at the center, and swelling out above and below. At first
we thought that this shape was meant to roughly symbolize a suggest the female form.
as was a common habit amongst the ancient religious architects of many creeds on the following day however as we went up the slopes of the mountain we discovered a large quantity of the most stately-looking palms of which the trunks grew exactly in this shape
and i have now no doubt that the first designer of those columns drew his inspiration from the graceful bends of those very palms or rather of their ancestors which then some eight or tenth
years ago as now beautified the slopes of the mountain that had once formed the shores of the volcanic lake at the façade of this huge temple which i should imagine is almost as large as that of el karnak at the
thebes some of the largest columns which i measured being between eighteen to twenty feet in diameter at the base by about seventy feet in height our little procession was halted and ayesha descended from her litter
There was a spot here, Calicrates, she said to Leo, who had run up to help her down,
where one might sleep.
2,000 years ago, did thou and I, and that Egyptian asp, rest therein.
But since then have I not set foot here, nor any man, and perchance it has fallen.
And followed by the rest of us, she passed up a vast flight of broken and ruined steps
into the outer coat and looked round into the gloom.
Presently she seemed to recollect,
and, walking a few paces along the wall to the left, halted.
It is here, she said,
and at the same time beckoned to the two mutes,
who were loaded with provisions and our little belongings to advance.
One of them came forward,
and producing a lamp lit it from his brazier.
For the Amahagger, when on a journey nearly always carried with them
a little lighted brazier from which to provide fire.
The tinder of this brazier was made of broken fragments of mummy carefully damped,
and if the admixture of moisture was properly managed,
this unholy compound would smoulder away for hours.
After all, we are not much in advance of the Amahaggar in these matters.
Mummy, that is founded ancient Egyptian, is, I believe, a pigment much used by artists,
and especially by those of them who direct their talents to the reproduction of the works of the old masters editor.
As soon as the lamp was lit, we entered the place before which Asha had halted.
It turned out to be a chamber hollowed in the thickness of the wall,
and from the fact of there still being a massive stone table in it,
I should think that it had probably served as a living room,
perhaps for one of the doorkeepers of the great temple.
here we stopped and after cleaning the place out and making it as comfortable as circumstances and the darkness would permit we ate some cold meat at least leo job and i did for ayesha as i think i have said elsewhere never touched anything except cakes of flour fruit and water
while we were still eating the moon which was at her full rose above the mountain wall and began to flood the place with silver
what yea why i have brought you here to-night my holy said ayesha leaning her head upon her hand and watching the great orb as she rose like some heavenly queen above the solemn pillars of the temple
i brought you nay it is strange but knowest thou calicrates that thou liest at this moment upon the very spot where thy dead body lay when i bore thee back to those caves of cars so many years ago
it all returns to my mind now i can see it and horrible is it to my sight and she shuddered here leo jumped up and hastily changed his seat however the reminiscence might affect ayesha it clearly had few charms for him
i brought you went on ayesha presently that you might look upon the most wonderful sight that ever the eye of man beheld the full moon shining over ruined
when you have done your eating i would that i could teach you to eat not but fruit calicrates but that will come after thou hast lived in the fire once i too ate flesh like a brute beast when you have done we will go out and i will show you this great temple and the god
whom men once worshipped therein of course we got up at once and started and here again my pen fails me to give a string of measurements and details of the various codes of the temple would only be wearisome supposing that i had them and yet i know not how i am to describe what we saw
magnificent as it was even in its ruin almost beyond the power of realization coat upon dim code row upon row of mighty pillars some of them especially at the gate
stairways, sculptured from pedestal to capital, space upon space of empty chambers that spoke
more eloquently to the imagination than any crowded streets, and overall the dead silence
of the dead, the sense of utter loneliness, and the brooding spirit of the past.
How beautiful it was, and yet how dear.
We did not dare to speak aloud.
Asha herself was awed in the presence of an antiquity, compared to which even her length of days was,
but a little thing. We only whispered, and our whispers seemed to run from column to column,
till they were lost in the quiet air. Bright fell the moonlight on pillar and cord and shattered wall,
hiding all their rents and imperfections in its silver garment, and clothing their whole majesty
with the peculiar glory of the night. It was a wonderful sight to see the full moon,
looking down on the ruined feign of Kaur. It was a wonderful thing to think for how much
many thousand of years, the dead orb above and the dead city below had gazed thus upon each other,
and in the utter solitude of space poured forth each to each the tale of their last life,
and long-departed glory. The white light fell, and minute by minute the quiet shadows crept across
the grass-grown coats like the spirits of old priests, haunting the habitations of their worship.
The white light fell and the long shadows grew, till the beauty and green shadows grew.
till the beauty and grandeur of each scene and the untamed majesty of its present death seemed to sink into our very souls and speak more loudly than the shouts of armies concerning the pomp and splendour that the grave had swallowed and even memory had forgotten
come said ayesha after we had gazed and gazed i know not for how long and i will show you the stony flower of loveliness and wonders very crown if yet it stands
to mock time with its beauty and fill the heart of man with longing for that which is behind the wheel.
And without waiting for an answer, she led us through two more pillared coats into the inner shrine of the old fane.
And there, in the centre of the inmost coat, that might have been some 50 yards square or a little more,
we stood face to face with what is perhaps the grandest allegorical work of art that the genius of her children has ever given to the world.
for in the exact centre of the coat, placed upon a thick square slab of rock,
was a huge round ball of dark stone, some twenty feet in diameter,
and standing on the ball was a colossal winged figure of a beauty so entrancing and divine
that when I first gazed upon it, illuminated and shadowed as it was by the soft light of the moon,
my breath stood still, and for an instant my heart seized its beating.
The statue was hewn from marble, so pure and white, that even now, after all those ages,
it shone as the moonbeams danced upon it, and its height was, I should say, a trifle over 20 feet.
It was the winged figure of a woman of such marvelous loveliness and delicacy of form
that the size seemed rather to add than to detract from its so human and yet more spiritual beauty.
she was bending forward and poising herself upon her half-spread wings as though to preserve her balance as she leaned.
Her arms were outstretched like those of some woman about to embrace one she dearly loved,
while her whole attitude gave an impression of the tenderest beseeching.
Her perfect and most gracious form was naked, save, and here came the extraordinary thing,
the face, which was thinly veiled, so that,
we could only trace the marking of her features a gauzy wheel was thrown round and about the head and of its two ends one fell across her left breast which was outlined beneath it and one now broken streamed away upon the air behind her
who is she i asked as soon as i could take my eyes off the statue canst thou not guess o holy answered ayesha where then is thy imagination
it is truth standing on the world and calling to its children to unveil her face see what is writ upon the pedestal without doubt it is taken from the book-up scriptures of these men of cor and she led the way to the foot of the statue
where an inscription of the usual chinese-looking hieroglyphics was so deeply graven as to be still quite legible at least to ayesha according to her translation it ran thus
is there no man that will draw my wheel and look upon my face for it is very fair on to him who draws my wheel shall i be and peace will i give him and sweet children of knowledge and good works and a voice cried though all those who seek after thee desire thee behold
virgin art thou and virgin shall thou go till time be done no man is there born of woman who may draw thy wheel and live nor shall be by death only
Only can thy wheel be drawn, O truth,
and truth stretched out her arms and wept,
because those who sought her might not find her,
nor look upon her face to face.
Thou seest? said Asha, when she had finished translating.
Truth was the goddess of the people of old car,
and to her they built their shrines,
and her they sought, knowing that they should never find still sought they.
And so, I added sadly,
do men seek to this very hour but they find out and as this scripture saith nor shall they for in death only is ruth found then with one more look at this veiled and spiritualized loveliness which was so perfect and so pure that one might almost fancy that the light of a living spirit shone through the marble prison to lead man on to high and ethereal thoughts
this poet's dream of beauty frozen into stone which i shall never forget while i live we turned and went back through the vast moonlit coats to the spot whence we had started
i never saw the statue again which i the more regret because on the great ball of stone representing the world whereon the figure stood lines were drawn that probably had there been light enough we should have discovered to be a map of the universe as it was known to the people of kore
it is at any rate suggestive of some scientific knowledge that these long-dead worshippers of truth had recognized the fact that the globe is round end of chapter twenty three recording by red abris january two thousand eight
chapter twenty four of she this is a librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit libriwark's recording
Libravox.org.
Recording by Red Abris.
She by H. Ryder Haggard
Walking the Blank
Next day the Mutes woke us before the dawn
and by the time that we had got the sleep out of our eyes
and gone through a pre-functory wash at a spring
which still welled up into the remains of a marble basin
in the center of the north quadrangle of the vast.
outer court, we found she standing by the litter ready to start, while old Bilali and the two
bearer mutes were busy collecting the baggage. As usual, Asha was veiled like the marble truth.
By the way, I wonder if she originally got the idea of covering up her beauty from that statue.
I noticed, however, that she seemed very depressed and had none of that proud and buoyant
peering which would have betrayed her among a thousand women of the same stature, even if they had
been veiled like herself. She looked up as we came, for her head was bored, and greeted us.
Leo asked her how she had slept. Ill, my calicrates, she answered. Ill. This night have strange
and hideous dreams come creeping through my brain, and I know not what they may potent.
Almost do I feel as though some evil overshadowed me, and yet how can evil touch me?
I wonder, she went on with a sudden outbreak of womanly tenderness.
I wonder if should ought happen to me so that I slept a while and left thee waking.
Thou wouldst think gently of me?
I wonder, my calcarets, if thou wouldst tarry till I came again,
as for so many centuries i have tarried for thy coming then without waiting for an answer she went on come let us be setting forth for we have far to go and before another day is born in yonder blue should we stand in the place of life
in five minutes we were once more on our way through the vast ruined city which loomed at us on either side in the grey dawning in a way that was at once grand and oppressive
just as the first ray of the rising sun shot like a golden arrow athwart this storied desolation we gained the further gateway of the outer wall
and having given one more glance at the whore and pillared majesty through which we had journeyed and with exception of job for whom ruins had no charms breathed a sigh of regret that we had not had more time to explore it passed through the great moat and on to the boat and on to the
plane beyond. As the sun rose, so did Asha's spirits, till by breakfast time they had regained
their normal level, and she laughingly set down her previous depression to associations of the
spot where she had slept. These barbarians swear that Cor is haunted, she said, and of a truth
I do believe they're saying, for never did I know so ill a night save one. I remember it now.
it was on that very spot when thou didst lie dead at my feet calicrates never will i visit it again it is a place of evil omen after a very brief halt for breakfast we pressed on with such good will that by two o'clock in the afternoon we were at the foot of the vast wall of rock that formed the lip of the volcano and which at this point towered up precipitously above us for fifteen hundred or two thousand feet here we halt
suddenly not to my astonishment for i did not see how it was possible that we should go any farther now said masha as she descended from her letter
doth our labour but commence for here do we part with these men and henceforward must we bear ourselves and then addressing bilali do thou and these slaves remain here and abide our coming by to-morrow at the midday shall we be with thee
if not wait.
Bilali bowed humbly
and said that her August bidding
should be obeyed if they stopped there
till they grew old.
And this man, oh holy, said she,
pointing to job,
best is it that he should tarry also.
For if his heart be not high
and his courage great,
perchance some evil might overtake him.
Also the secrets of the place
whither we go are not fit for common eyes.
I translated this to Job, who instantly and earnestly entreated me, almost with tears in his eyes, not to leave him behind.
He said he was sure that he could see nothing worse than he had already seen,
and that he was terrified to death at the idea of being left alone with those dumb folk,
who he thought would probably take the opportunity to hot-pot him.
I translated what he said to Asha, who shrugged her shoulders and unresed.
answered well let him come it is not to me on his own head be it and he will serve to bear the lamp and this and she pointed to a narrow plank some sixteen feet in length which had been bound above the long bearing pole of her hammock
as i had thought to make curtains spread out better but as it now appeared for some unknown purpose connected with our extraordinary undertaking accordingly the plank which though
tough, was very light, was given to job to carry, and also one of the lamps. I slung the other
onto my back, together with a spare jar of oil, while Leo loaded himself with the provisions
and some water in a kid's skin. When this was done, she bade Bilali and the six bearer mutes
to retreat behind a grove of flaring magnolias about a hundred yards away, and remain there
under pain of death till we had vanished.
They bowed humbly and went, and as he departed,
old Bilali gave me a friendly shake of the hand
and whispered that he had rather that it was I than he
who was going on this wonderful expedition with
she who must be obeyed.
And upon my word I felt inclined to agree with him.
In another minute they were gone,
and then, having briefly asked us if we were ready,
Asha turned and gazed up the table.
cliff. Goodness me, Leo, I said. Surely we are not going to climb that precipice.
Leo shrugged his shoulders, being in a condition of half-facinated, half-expectant mystification,
and as he did so, Asha, with a sudden move, began to climb the cliff, and of course
we had to follow her. It was perfectly marvelous to see the ease and grace with which she
sprang from rock to rock and swung herself along the ledges.
the ascent was not however so difficult as it seemed although there were one or two nasty places where it did not do to look behind you the fact being that the rock still sloped here and was not absolutely precipitous as it was higher up
in this way we with no great labour mounted to the height of some fifty feet above our last standing place the only really troublesome thing to manage being job
jobs board and in doing so drew some fifty or sixty paces to the left of our starting point for we went up like a crab sideways presently we reached a ledge narrow enough at first but which widened as we followed it and moreover sloped inwards like the petal of a flower
so that as we followed it we gradually got into a kind of rut or fold of rock that grew deeper and deeper till at last it resembled a devonshire
lane in stone and hid us perfectly from the gaze of anybody on the slope below if there had been
anybody to gaze. This lane, which appeared to be a natural formation, continued for some 50 or 60
paces, and then suddenly ended in a cave, also natural, running at right angles to it.
I am sure it was a natural cave and not hollowed by the hand of man because of its irregular and
contorted shape and course, which gave it the appearance of having been blown bodily in the
mountain by some frightful eruption of gas following the line of the least resistance.
All the caves hollowed by the ancients of core, on the contrary, were cut out with the most
perfect regularity and symmetry. At the mouth of this cave, Asha halted and wade us light,
the two lamps, which I did, giving one to her and keeping the other myself.
then taking the lead she advanced down the cavern picking her way with great care as indeed it was necessary to do for the floor was most irregular
strewn with boulders like the bed of a stream and in some places spitted with deep holes in which it would have been easy to break one's leg this cavern we pursued for twenty minutes or more it being so far as i could from a judgment owing to its numerous twist
and turns no easy task about a quarter of a mile long.
At last, however, we halted at its farther end,
and whilst I was still trying to pierce the gloom,
a great gust of air came tearing down it and extinguished both the lamps.
Asha called to us and we crept up to her,
for she was a little in front and were rewarded with a view
that was positively appalling in its gloom and grandeur.
Before us was a mighty,
cussm in the black rock jagged and torn and splintered through it in a far past age by some awful
convulsion of nature as though it had been cleft by stroke upon stroke of the lightning
this chasm which was bounded by a precipice on the hither and presumably though we could not see it
on the farther side also may have measured any width across but from its darkness i do not think
it can have been very broad.
It was impossible to make out much of its outline,
or how far it ran,
for the simple reason that the point where we were standing
was so far from the upper surface of the cliff,
at least 1,500 or 2,000 feet,
that only a very dim light struggled down to us from above.
The mouth of the cavern that we had been following
gave on to a most curious and tremendous spur of rock,
which jutted out in the mid-air into the gulf before us for a distance of some 50 yards,
coming to a sharp point at its termination,
and resembling nothing that I can think of so much as the spur upon the leg of a cock in shape.
This huge spur was attached only to the parent precipice at its base,
which was, of course, enormous just as the cock's spur is attached to its leg,
otherwise it was utterly unsupported.
Here must we pass, said Asha.
Be careful, lest giddiness overcome you,
or the wind sweep you into the gulf beneath,
for of a truth it hath no bottom.
And, without giving us any further time to get scared,
she started walking along the spur,
leaving us to follow her as best we might.
I was next to her, then came Job,
painfully dragging his plank while Leo brought up the rear. It was a wonderful sight to see this
intrepid woman gliding fearlessly along that dreadful place. For my part when I had gone but a very
few yards, what between the pressure of the air and the awful sense of the consequences that a slip
would entail? I found it necessary to go down on my hands and knees and crawl, and so did the other
two. But Asha never condescended to this. On she went, leaning her body against the gusts of wind,
and never seeming to lose her head or her balance. In a few minutes, we had crossed some 20 paces
of this awful bridge, which got narrower at every step, and then all of a sudden a great gust
gust came tearing along the gorge. I saw Asha lean herself against it, but the strong draught got
under her dark cloak and tore it from her, and away it went down, the wind flapping like a wounded
bird. It was dreadful to see it go, till it was lost in the blackness. I clung to the saddle of
rock and looked round, while, like a living thing, the great spar vibrated with the humming
sound beneath us. The sight was a truly awesome one. There we were poised in the gloom between
earth and heaven. Beneath us were hundreds upon hundreds of feet of emptiness that gradually grew darker,
till at last it was absolutely black, and at what depth it ended is more than I can guess.
Above was space upon space of giddy air, and far, far away a line of blue sky,
and down this vast gulf upon which we were pinnacled the great draught dashed and rode,
driving clouds and misty wreaths of vapour before it, till we were nearly blinded and utterly confused.
The whole position was so tremendous and so absolutely unearthly that I believe it actually lulled our sense of terror,
but to this hour I often see it in my dreams, and at its mere fantasy wake up covered with cold sweat.
On, on, cried the white form before us, for now the cloak had gone.
she was robed in white and looked more like a spirit riding down the gale than a woman on or you will fall and be dashed to pieces keep your eyes fixed upon the ground and closely hugged the rock
we obeyed her and crept painfully along the quivering path against which the wind shrieked and wailed as it shook it causing it to murmur like a vast tuning fork on we went i do not know for how long only gazing round now and
and again when it was absolutely necessary until at last we saw that we were on the very tip of the spur,
a slab of rock, little larger than an ordinary table, that throbbed and jumped like any over-engined
steamer. There we lay, clinging to the ground, and looked about us, while Asha stood leaning
out against the wind, down which her long hairs dreamed, and absolutely heedless of the
hideous depth that yawned beneath pointed before her.
Then we saw why the narrow plank had been provided,
which job and I had painfully dragged along between us.
Before us was an empty space, on the other side of which was something,
as yet we could not see what,
for here, either owing the shadow of the opposite cliff
or from some other cause, the gloom was that of night.
We must wait a while, called Asha.
Soon there will be light.
the moment I could not imagine what she meant. How could more light than there was ever come
to this dreadful spot? While I was still wondering suddenly like a great sword of flame,
a beam from the setting sun pierced the stygian gloom and smote upon the point of rock whereon
we lay, illumining Asha's lovely form with an unearthly splendor. I only wish I could describe
the wild and marvellous beauty of that sword of fire laid across the
darkness and rushing mist threats of the gulf. How it got there I do not to this moment
know, but I presume that there was some cleft or hole in the opposing cliff through which
it pierced when the setting orb was in a direct line therewith. All I can say is that the
effect was the most wonderful that I ever saw. Right through the heart of the darkness that
flaming sword was stabbed and where it lay there was the most surpassed,
vivid light, so vivid that even at a distance we could see the grain of the rock, while outside
of it, yes, within a few inches of its keen edge was not, but clustering shadows.
And now, by this ray of light, for which she had been waiting and timed her arrival to
meet, knowing that at this season, for thousands of years, it had always struck thus at sunset,
we saw what was before us. Within 11 or 12 feet of the very tip of the tongue like rock
whereon we stood there arose, presumably from the far bottom of the gulf, a sugar-loaf-shaped
cone of which the summit was exactly opposite to us. But had there been a summit only,
it would not have helped us much, for the nearest point of its circumference was some 40
feet from where we were. On the lip of this summit, however, which was circular and hollow,
rested a tremendous flat boulder, something like a glacier stone. Perhaps it was one, for all I know
to the contrary, and the end of this boulder approached to within 12 feet or so of us. This huge rock
was nothing more or less than a gigantic rocking stone, accurately balanced upon the edge of the cone
or miniature crater, like a half-crown on the rim of a wine-glass,
for in the fierce light that played upon it and us we could see it oscillating in the gusts of wind.
Quick, said Asha, the plank, we must cross while the light endures.
Presently it will be gone.
Oh, Lord, sir, groan job!
Surely she don't mean us to walk across that there place on that there thing?
As in obedience to my direction, he pushed the long board towards me.
that's it job i hallowed in ghastly merriment though the idea of walking the plank was no pleasanter to me than to him i pushed the board on to ayesha who deftly ran it across the gulf so that one end of it rested on the rocking-stone
the other remaining on the extremity of the trembling spur then placing her foot upon it to prevent it from being blown away she turned to me since i was last here o holy she called the support of her
the moving stone hath lessened somewhat, so that I am not certain if it will bear our weight
or no. Therefore, will I cross the first, because no harm will come on to me. And without further
addo, she trod lightly, but formally across the frail bridge, and in another second was
standing safe upon the heaving stone. It is safe, she called. See, hold thou the plank.
I will stand on the farthest side of the stone, so that it may not over-backed.
with your greater weights now come o holy for presently the light will fail us i struggled to my knees and if ever i felt terrified in my life it was then and i am not ashamed to say that i hesitated and hung back
surely thou art not afraid this strange creature called in a lull of the gale from where she stood poised like a bird on the highest point of the rocking-stone make way then for calicrates this settled me
It is better to fall down a precipice and die than we laughed at by such a woman.
So I clenched my teeth and in another instant I was on that horrible narrow bending plank
with bottomless space beneath and around me.
I have always hated a great height but never before did I realize the full horrors
of which such a position is capable.
Oh, the sickening sensation of that heeling board resting on the two moving supports.
I grew dizzy and thought that I must fall.
My spine crept, and it seemed to me that I was falling,
and my delight at finding myself sprawling upon that stone,
which rose and fell beneath me like a boat in a swell,
cannot be expressed in words.
All I know is that briefly but earnestly enough,
I thanked Providence for preserving me so far.
Then came Leo's turn,
and though he looked rather queer,
he came across like a rope dancer.
Asha stretched out her hand to clasp his own,
and I heard her say,
Bravely done, my love, bravely done.
The old Greek spirit lives in thee yet.
And now only poor job remained on the farther side of the Gulf.
He crept up to the plank and yelled out,
I can't do it, sir.
I shall fall into that beastly place.
You must, I remember saying with inappropriate faciousness.
You must.
job, it is as easy as catching flies. I suppose that I must have said it to satisfy my conscience,
because although the expression conveys a wonderful idea of facility, as a matter of fact,
I know no more difficult operation in the whole world than catching flies, that is, in warm weather,
unless indeed it is catching mosquitoes. I can't, sir, I can't indeed. Let the man come,
or let him stop and perish there. See, the light is dying.
in a moment it'll be gone, said Asha.
I looked. She was right.
The sun was passing below the level of the hole or cleft in the precipice,
through which the ray reached up.
If you stop there job, you will die alone, I called.
The light is going.
Come, be a man job, rode Leo.
It's quite easy.
Thus adjured the miserable job, with the most awful yell,
precipitated himself face downwards on the plank.
He did not dare.
small blame to him, to try to walk it, and commence to draw himself across in little jerks,
his poor legs hanging down on either side into the nothingness beneath.
His violent jerks at the frail board made the great stone which was only balanced on a few
inches of rock, oscillate in a most dreadful manner.
And, to make matters worse, when he was half-way across, the flying ray of lurid light
suddenly went out, just as though a lamp had been extinguished in a curtain.
room, leaving the whole howling wilderness of air black with darkness.
Come on, Job, for God's sake, I shouted in an agonial fear,
while the stone, gathering motion with every swing,
rocked so violently that it was difficult to hang on to it.
It was a truly awful position.
Lord, have mercy on me, cried poor Job from the darkness.
Oh, the plank slipping!
And I heard a violent struggle and thought that he was gone.
But at that moment, his outstretched hand, clasping in agony at the air, met my own, and I hauled.
Ah, and how I did haul, putting out all the strength that it has pleased Providence to give me in such abundance.
And to my joy in another minute, Job was gasping on the rock beside me.
But the plank, I felt it slip, and heard it knock against a projecting knob of rock, and it was gone.
Great heavens, I exclaimed.
How are we going to get back?
I don't know, answered Leo, out of the gloom.
Sufficient to the day is the evil thereof.
I am thankful enough to be here.
But Asha merely called to me to take her hand and creep after her.
End of Chapter 24.
Recording by Red Abbas, January 2008.
Chapter 25 of She
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recording by Red Abris.
She by H. Ryder Haggard
The Spirit of Life
I did as I was bid and in fear and trembling felt myself guided over the edge of the stone.
I sprawled my legs out, but could.
could touch nothing.
I'm going to fall, I gasped.
Nay, let thyself go, and trust to me, answered Asha.
Now, if the position is considered, it will be easily understood
that this was a greater demand upon my confidence
than was justified by my knowledge of Asha's character.
For all I knew, she might be in the very act of consigning me to a horrible doom.
But in life, we sometimes...
have to lay our faith upon strange altars, and so it was now.
Let thyself go, she cried, and having no choice I did.
I felt myself slide a pace or two down the sloping surface of the rock,
and then pass into the air, and the thought flashed through my brain that I was lost.
But no, in another instant my feet struck against a rocky floor,
and I felt that I was standing upon something solid,
and out of reach of the wind,
which I could hear singing away overhead.
As I stood there thanking heaven for these small mercies,
there was a slip and a scuffle,
and down came Leo alongside of me.
Hello, old fellow, he called out.
Are you there?
This is getting interesting, is it not?
Just then, with a terrific yell,
Job arrived right on the top of us,
knocking us both down. By the time we had struggled to our feet again, Asha was standing among us
and bidding us light the lamps, which fortunately remained uninjured, and also did the spare jar of
oil. I got out my box of wax matches, and they struck as merrily there in that awful place
as they could have done in a London drawing-room. In a couple of minutes, both the lamps were alight
and revealed a curious scene.
We were huddled together in a rocky chamber,
some ten feet square,
and scared enough we looked,
that is, except Asha,
who was standing calmly with her arms folded
and waiting for the lamps to burn up.
The chamber appeared to be partly natural
and partly hollowed out of the top of the cone.
The roof of the natural part was formed of the swinging stone,
and that of the back part of the chamber,
which sloped downwards,
was hewn from live rock. For the rest the place was warm and dry, a perfect haven of rest
compared to the giddy pinnacle above, and the quivering spur that shot out to meet it in mid-air.
So, said she, safely have become, though once I feared that the rocking-stone would fall with you,
and precipitate you into the bottomless depths beneath, for I do believe that the cleft goeth down to the
very womb of the world. The rock whereon the stone resteth, hath crumbled beneath the swinging
weight, and now that he, nodding towards Job, who was sitting on the floor, feebly wiping
his forehead with a red cotton pocket handkerchief, whom they rightly call the pig, for as a pig
is he stupid, hath let fall the plank, it will not be easy to return across the gulf,
and to that end must I make a plan. But now,
rest awhile, and look upon this place. What think ye that it is? We know not, I answered.
Wouldst thou believe, O holy, that once a man did choose this airy nest for a daily habitation,
and did here endure for many years, leaving it only but one day in every twelve to seek
food and water and oil that the people brought, more than he could carry, and laid as an
offering in the mouth of the tunnel through which we passed hither, we looked up wonderingly,
and she continued. Yet so it was, there was a man. Noot, he named himself, who, though he lived
in the latter days, had of the wisdom of the sons of God. A hermit was he, and a philosopher,
and greatly skilled in the secrets of nature, and he it was who discovered the fire that I shall show you.
which is nature's blood and life and also that he who bathed therein and breathed thereof should live while nature lives but like unto thee o holy this man noot would not turn his knowledge to account
ill he said was it for man to live for man was born to die therefore did he tell his secret to none and therefore did he come and live here where the seeker after life must pass
and was revered of the amahagger of the day as holy and a hermit and when first i came to this country knowest thou how i came calicrates and the time i will tell thee for it is a strange tale
I heard of this philosopher and waited for him when he came to fetch his foot and returned with him hither, though greatly did I fear to tread the gulf.
Then did I beguil him with my beauty and my wit, and flatter him with my tongue, so that he led me down and showed me the fire, and told me the secrets of the fire, but he would not suffer me to step therein.
And fearing lest he should slay me, I refrained, knowing that the man.
man was very old and soon would die and i returned having learned from him all that he knew of the wonderful spirit of the world and that was much for the man was wise and very ancient and by purity and abstinence and the contemplations of his innocent mind
had worn thin the veil between that which we see and the great invisible truths the whisper of whose wings at times we hear as they sweep through the grass air of the world
Then, it was but a very few days after I met thee, my calicrates, who hadst wandered hither with the beautiful Egyptian Amenatus, and I learned to love for the first and last time, once and forever, so that it entered into my mind to come hither with thee, and receive the gift of life for thee and me.
therefore came we with that Egyptian who would not be left behind and behold we found the old man noot lying but newly dead there he lay and his white beard covered him like a garment
and she pointed to his part near where i was sitting but surely he hath long since crumbled into dust and the wind hath borne his ashes hence here i put out my hand and felt in the dust and presently my finger
touched something it was a human tooth very yellow but sound i held it up and showed it to ayesha who laughed yes she said it is his without a doubt behold what remains of noot and the wisdom of noot one little tooth
and yet that man had all life at his command and for his conscience sake would have none of it well he lay there newly dead and we
send it whither i shall lead you and then gathering up all my courage and courting death that i might perchance win so glorious a crown of life i stepped into the flames and behold
life such as ye can never know until ye feel it also flowed into me and i came forth undying and lovely beyond imagining then did i stretch out mine arms to thee calicrates and bid thee take thine immortal bride and behold
As I spoke, thou, blinded by my beauty, didst turn from me, and throw thine arms about the neck of Aminatus.
And then a great fury filled me, and made me mad.
And I seized the javelin that thou did spear and stabbed thee, so that there, at my very feet, in the place of life, thou didst groan and go down into death.
I knew not then that I had strength to slay with mine eyes and by the power of my will.
Therefore in my madness slew I with the javelin.
It will be observed that Asha's account of the death of calicrates differs materially from that written on the pot-shed by Aminatis.
The writing on the shred shays, then in her rage did she smite him by her magic and he died.
We never ascertained which was the correct version, but it will be remembered
that the body of calicrates had a spear wound in the breast, which seems conclusive, unless, indeed,
it was inflicted after death.
Another thing that we never ascertained was how the two women, she and the Egyptian amenatus,
were able to bear the corpse of the man they both loved across the dread gulf and along the
shaking spur.
What a spectacle the two distracted creatures must have presented in their grief and loveliness
as they toiled along that awful place with the dead dead dead.
man between them. Probably, however, the passage was easier than L. H. H. And when thou wast dead,
ah, I wept, because I was undying and thou wast dead. I wept there in the place of life,
so that had I been mortal anymore. My heart had surely broken, and she, the Swart Egyptian,
she cursed me by her gods, by Osiris, did she curse me, and by Isis, by the, by
neftis and by Anubis, by Secheth, the cat-headed and by set, calling down evil on me,
evil and everlasting desolation. Ah, I can see her dark face now, lowering over me like a storm,
but she could not hurt me, and I, I know not if I could hurt her. I did not try it, it was not
to me then, so together we bore thee hence, and afterwards I sent her, the Egyptian,
away through the swamps and it seems that she lived to bear a son and to write the tale that should lead thee her husband back to me her rival and thy murderess
such is the tale my love and now is the hour at hand that shall set a crown upon it like all things on the earth it is compounded of evil and of good more of evil than of good perchance and writ in letters of blood it is the truth not
have I hidden from thee, Gallagrates? And now one thing before the final moment of thy trial.
We go down in the presence of death, for life and death are very near together, and who knoweth
that might happen, which should separate us from another space of waiting.
I am but a woman, and no prophetess, and I cannot read the future, but this I know, for I
learned it from the lips of the wise man, newt, that my life is but prolonged and made,
more bright. It cannot live for yea. Therefore, before we go, tell me, O calicrates, that of a truth thou dost
forgive me and dost love me from thy heart. See, Calicrates, much evil have I done, for chance it was
evil but two nights ago to strike that girl who loved thee cold in death. But she disobeyed me and
angered me, professing misfortune to me, and I smote. Be careful when power comes
to thee also, lest thou too should smite in thine anger or thy jealousy, for unconquerable
strength is a sore weapon in the hands of erring man.
Yea, I have sinned.
Out of the bitterness born of a great love have I sinned, but yet do I know the good from
the evil, nor is my heart altogether hardened.
Thy love calicrates shall be the great of my redemption, even as a foreman.
time my passion was the path down which I ran to evil.
For deep love unsatisfied is the hell of noble hearts and a portion of the accursed.
But love that is mirror-backed more perfect from the soul of our desired, doth fashion
wings to lift us above ourselves, and makes us what we might be.
Therefore, calicrates, take me by the hand, and lift my veil with no more fair than
though I wear some peasant girl, and not the wisest and most,
beautiest woman in this wide world and look me in the eyes and tell me that thou dost forgive me with all thine heart and that will all thine heart thou dost worship me she paused and the strange tenderness in her voice seemed to hover round us like a memory
i know that the sound of it moved me more even than her words it was so very human so very womanly leo too was strangely touched hitherto
he had been fascinated against his better judgment.
Something as a bird is fascinated by a snake,
but now I think that all this passed away,
and he realized that he really loved this strange and glorious creature,
as alas, I loved her also.
At any rate, I saw his eyes fill with tears,
and he stepped swiftly to her, and undid the gauzy wail,
and then took her by the hand, and gazing into her deep eyes, said aloud,
Asha, I love thee with all my heart, and so far as forgiveness is possible, I forgive thee the death of Ustain.
For the rest it is between thee and thy maker.
I know not of it.
I only know that I love thee as I never loved before, and that I will cleave to thee to the end.
Now, answered Asha, with proud humility, now when my lord doth speak thus royally,
and give with so free a hand,
it cannot become me to lag behind in words,
and be beggared of my generosity.
Behold, and she took his hand and placed it upon her shapely head,
and then bent herself slowly down till one knee for an instant touched the ground.
Behold, in token of submission, do I bow me to my lord?
Behold, and she kissed him on the lips.
In token of my wifely love, do I kiss my lord?
and she led her hand upon his heart.
By the sin I sinned,
By my lonely centuries of waiting wherewith
It was wiped out,
By the great love wherewith I love,
And by the spirit,
The eternal thing that doth forget all life,
From whom it ebbs,
To whom it doth return again,
I swear,
I swear even in this most holy hour of completed womanhood,
That I will abandon evil and cherish good.
I swear,
that I will be ever guided by thy voice in the straightest path of duty.
I swear that I will eschew ambition, and through all my length of endless days, set wisdom over me
as a guiding star to lead me on to truth and a knowledge of the right.
I swear also that I will honour and will cherish thee, Gallicrates, who has been swept by
the wave of time back into my arms, till the very end, commit soon or late.
I swear, nay, I will swear no more, for water words, yet shalt thou learn that Aisha hath no false tongue.
So I have sworn, and thou, my holy, at witness to my oath.
Here too are we wed, my husband, with the gloom for bridal canopy, wed till the end of all things,
here do we write our marriage vows upon the rushing winds which shall bear them up to heaven,
and round and continually round this rolling world.
And for a bridal gift I crown thee with my beauty's starry crown,
an enduring life, and wisdom without measure, and wealth that none can count.
Behold the great ones of the earth shall creep about thy feet,
and its fair women shall cover up their eyes because of the shining glory of the
shining glory of thy countenance, and its wise ones shall be abased before thee.
Thou shalt read the hearts of men as an open writing, and hither and thither shall thou lead
them as thy pleasure listeth. Like that old spinks of Egypt, shalt thou sit aloft from
age to age, and ever shall they cry to thee to solve the riddle of thy greatness that doth
not pass away. And ever shalt thou mock them,
thy silence behold once more i kiss thee and by that kiss i give to thee dominion over sea and earth over the peasant in his hovel over the monarch in his palace halls and cities crowned with towers and those who breathe therein
wherever the sun shakes out his spears and the lonesome waters mirror up the moon wherever storms roll and heaven's painted bows arc in the sky
from the pure north clad in snows across the middle spaces of the world to wear the amorous south lying like a bride upon her blue couch of seas breathes in size made sweet with the order of mittles there shall thy power pass and thy dominion find a home
Nor sickness, nor icy-fingered fear, nor sorrow, and pale waste of form, and mind hovering ever over humanity, shall so much as shadow thee with the shadow of their wings.
As a god, shalt thou be, holding good and evil in the hollow of thy hand, and I, even I, I, I humble myself before thee, such is the power of love, and such is the bridal gift.
I give unto thee calicrates, my lord and lord of all.
And now it is done.
Now for thee I lose my virgin zone.
And come storm, come shine, come good, come evil, come life, come death.
It never, never can be undone.
For of a truth, that which is ease and being done is done for a and cannot be altered.
I have said,
let us hence that all things may be accomplished in their order and taking one of the lamps she advanced towards the end of the chamber that was roofed in by the swaying stone where she halted we followed her and perceived that in the wall of the cone there was a stair
or to be more accurate that some projecting knobs of rock had been so shaped as to form a good imitation of a stair down this
Asha began to climb, springing from step to step like a camoes, and after her we followed
with less grace. When we had descended some 15 or 16 steps, we found that they ended in a
tremendous rocky slope, running first outwards and then inwards, like the slope of an
inverted cone or tunnel. The slope was very steep and often precipitous, but it was nowhere impassable.
and by the light of the lamps we went down it with no great difficulty though it was gloomy work enough travelling on thus no one of us knew whither into the dead heart of a volcano as we went however i took the precaution of noting our route as well as i could
and this was not so very difficult owing to the extraordinary and most fantastic shape of the rocks that was strewn about many of which in that dim light looked more like the grim faces carven a
on medieval gargoyles than ordinary boulders for a long time we travelled on thus half an hour i should say till after we had descended for many hundreds of feet i perceived that we were reaching the point of the inverted cone
in another minute we were there and found that at the very apex of the funnel was a passage so low and narrow that we had to stoop as we crept along it in indian file
after some fifty yards of the scraping the passage suddenly widened into a cave so huge that we could see neither the roof nor the sides we only knew that it was a cave by the echo of our tread and the perfect quiet of the heavy air
on we went for many minutes in absolute odd silence like lost souls in the depths of hades ayesha's white and ghost-like form flitting in front of us till once more the place ended in a passage
which opened into a second cavern much smaller than the first indeed we could clearly make out the arch and stony banks of the second cave and from their rent and jagged appearance discovered that like the first long passage down
which we had passed through the cliff before we reached the quivering spur it had to all appearance been torn in the bowels of the rocky by the terrific force of some explosive gas at length this cave ended in a third passage
through which gleamed a faint glow of light i heard ayesha give a shy of relief as the slight dawned upon us it is well she said prepare to enter the very womb of the earth wherein she doth conceive the life that you see brought forth in man and beast
a and in every tree and flower swiftly she sped along and after her we stumbled as best we might our hearts filled like a cup with
with mingled dread and curiosity.
What were we about to see?
We passed down the tunnel.
Stronger and stronger, the light beamed,
reaching us in great flashes,
like the rays from a lighthouse,
as one by one they are thrown wide
upon the darkness of the waters.
Nor was this all,
for with the flashes came a soul-shaking sound
like that of thunder and of crashing trees.
Now we were through it,
and oh heavens!
we stood in a third cavern some fifty feet in length by perhaps as great a height and thirty wide it was carpeted with fine white sand and its walls had been worn smooth by the action of i know not what
the cavern was not dark like the others it was filled with a soft glow of rose-coloured light more beautiful to look on than anything that can be conceived but at first we saw no flashes and heard no more of the thunderous sound
Presently, however, as we stood in a maze, gazing at the marvellous sight and wondering whence the rosy radiance flowed, a dread and beautiful thing happened.
Across the far end of the cabin, with a grinding and crashing noise, a noise so dreadful and awe-inspiring that we all trembled, and Job actually sank to his knees.
There flamed out an awful cloud or pillar of fire like a rainbow many-colored and like the lightning bright.
For a space, perhaps forty seconds, it flamed and rode thus, turning slowly round and round,
and then by degrees the terrible noise ceased, and with the fire it passed away.
I know not where, leaving behind it the same rosy glow that we had first seen.
Draw near, draw near, cried Asha, with a voice of thrilling exultation.
Behold the very fountain and heart of life as it beats in the bosom of the great world.
behold the substance from which all things draw the energy the bright spirit of the globe without which it cannot live but must grow cold and dead as the dead moon draw near and wash you in the living flames and take their virtue into your poor frames in all its virgin strength not as it now feebly glows within your bosoms filtered there too through all the fine strainers of a thousand intermediate lives but as it now feebly glows within your bosoms filtered there too through all the fine strainers of a thousand intermediate lives but as in it is a-ybally glows of your bosom's
it is here in the very fount and seat of earthly being. We followed her through the rosy glow up to the
head of the cave. Till at last we stood before the spot where the great pulse beat and the great
flame passed and as we went we became sensible of a wild and splendid exhilaration of a glorious
sense of such a fierce intensity of life that the most buoyant moments of our strength seemed flat and
tame and feeble beside it. It was the mere effluvium of the flame, the subtle ether that it cast off
as it passed, working on us, and making us feel strong as giants and swift as eagles.
We reached the head of the cave and gazed at each other in the glorious glow and laughed aloud,
even Job laughed, and he had not laughed for a week, in the lightness of our hearts and the divine
intoxication of our brains. I know that I felt as though all the varied genius of which the human
intellect is capable had descended upon me. I could have spoken in blank words of Shakespearean
beauty. All sorts of great ideas flashed through my mind. It was as though the bonds of my flesh
had been loosened and left the spirit free to soar to the imperian of its native power.
the sensations that poured in upon me are indescribable.
I seemed to live more keenly to reach to a higher joy
and sip the goblet of a subtler thought
than ever it had been my lot to do before.
I was another and most glorified self
and all the avenues of the possible wear for a space laid open
to the footsteps of the real.
Then suddenly whilst I rejoiced in the splendid vigor,
of a newfound itself, from far, far away, there came a dreadful muttering noise that grew
and grew to a crash and a roar, which combined in itself all that is terrible and yet
splendid in the possibilities of sound. Nearer it came, and nearer yet, till it was close
upon us, rolling down like all the thunder-wheels of heaven behind the horses of the lightning.
On it came, and with it came the glorious blinding cloud of many-colored light, and that
stood before us for a space turning as it seemed to us slowly round and round and then accompanied by its attendant pomp and sound passed away i know not whither
so astonising was the wondrous sight that one and all of us save she who stood up and stretched her hands towards the fire sank down before it and hid our faces in the sand when it was gone ayesha spoke now calyxie
she said the mighty moment is at hand when the great flame comes again thou must stand in it first throw aside thy garments for it will burn them though thee it will not hurt thou must stand in the flame while thy senses will endure and when it embraces thee suck the fire down into thy very heart and let it leap and play around thy every part so that thou lose no moiety of its virtue
"'Here'st thou me, Calacrates?'
"'I hear thee, Asha,' answered Lyo.
"'But of a truth, I am no coward,
"'but I doubt me of that raging flame.
"'How know I that it will not utterly destroy me
"'so that I lose myself and lose thee also?'
"'Nevertheless will I do it,' he added.
"'Ashaw thought for a minute and then said,
"'It is not wonderful that thou shouldst doubt.
"'Tell me calicrates, if thou't,
Thou seest me stand in the flame and come forth unharmed.
Willst thou enter also?
Yes, he answered.
I will enter even if it slay me.
I have said that I will enter now.
And that will I also, I cried.
What, my holy?
She laughed aloud.
Me thought that thou wouldst not of length of days.
Why? How is this?
Nay, I know not, I answered.
But there is that in my heart that calleth me to take.
taste of the flame and live.
It is well, she said.
Thou art not altogether lost in folly.
See now, I will, for the second time, bathe me in this living bath.
Fain would I add to my beauty and my length of days if that be possible.
If it be not possible, at least it cannot harm me.
Also, she continued, after a momentary pause.
Is there another and a deeper cause why,
I would once again dip me in the flame.
When first I tasted of its virtue,
full was my heart of passion and of hatred of that Egyptian,
I'm an artist, and therefore,
despite my strivings to be rid thereof,
have passion and hatred been stamped upon my soul
from that sad hour to this.
But now it is otherwise.
Now is my mood a happy mood,
and fill am I with the purest part of thought.
And so would I ever be.
therefore calicrates will I once more wash and make me pure and clean and yet more fit for thee therefore also when thou dost in turn stand in the fire empty all thy heart of evil and let soft contentment hold the balance of thy mind shake loose thy spirit's wings and take thy stand upon the utter verge of holy contemplation a dream upon thy mother's kiss and turn thee towards thee towards the world's wings and take thy stand upon the utter verge of holy contemplation a dream upon thy mother's kiss and turn thee towards
the vision of the highest good that hath ever swept on silver wings across the silence of thy dreams for from the germ of what thou art in that dread moment shall grow the fruit of what thou shalt be for all unrecond time
now prepare thee prepare even as though thy last hour were at hand and thou wast to cross the land of shadows and not through the gate
of glory into the realms of life made beautiful.
Prepare, I say.
End of Chapter 25.
Recording by Red Abras, January 2008.
Chapter 26. Of She by Age Rider Haggard.
This is the Librivox recording.
All Librivox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit
Librivox.org.
Recording by Christine
She, by age writer Haggard
Chapter 26
What We saw
Then came a few moments pause, during which
Aisha seemed to be gathering up her strength for the fury trial
while we clung to each other and waited in utter silence.
At last, from far, far away, came the first murmur of sound
that grew and grew till it began to crush and below in the
distance. As she heard it, Aisha swiftly threw off her gauzy wrapping, loosened the golden snake from
her curtail, and then, shaking her lovely hair about her like a garment, beneath its cover,
slipped the curtail off, and replaced the snaky belt around her and outside the masses of
her falling hair. There she stood before us, as Eve might have stood before Adam,
clad in nothing but her abundant locks, held round her by the golden band, and no words of mine
can tell how sweet she looked, and yet how divine. Nearer and nearer came the thunder veils of fire,
and as they came she pushed one ivory arm through the dark masses of her hair, and flung it round
Leo's neck. Oh, my love, my love, she murmured, wilt thou ever know how I have loved thee?
and she kissed him on the forehead, and then went and stood in the pathway of the flame of life.
There was, I remember, to my mind, something very touching about her words, and that embrace upon the forehead.
It was like a mother's kiss, and seemed to convey a benediction with it.
On came the crashing, rolling noise, and the sound of it was as the sound of a forest, being swept flat by a mighty wind,
and then tossed up like so much grass and thundered down a mountainside.
Nearer and nearer it came, no flashes of light,
four runners of the revolving pillar of flame,
were passing like arrows through the rosy air,
and now the edge of the pillar itself appeared.
Aisha turned towards it and stretched out her arms to greet it.
On it came very slowly, and lapped her round with flame.
I saw the fire run up her form.
I saw her lift it with both hands as though it were water, and pour it over her head.
I even saw her open her mouth and draw it down into her lungs, and a dread and wonderful sight it was.
Then she paused, and stretched out her arms, and stood there quite still, with a heavenly smile upon her face, as though she were the very spirit of the flame.
The mysterious fire
played up and down her dark and rolling
locks, twining and twisting
itself through and around them,
like threads of golden lace.
It gleamed upon her ivory breast
and shoulder, from which
the hair had slipped aside.
It slid along her pillar-throat
and delicate features, and seemed to find a home in the
glorious eyes that shone and shone,
more brightly even than the spiritual essence.
Oh, how beautiful should
looked there in the flame, no angel out of heaven could have worn a greater loveliness.
Even now my heart feints before the recollection of it, as she stood and smiled at our
aved faces, and I would give half my remaining time upon this earth to see her once like that
again. But suddenly, more suddenly than I can describe, a kind of change came over her face,
a change which I could not define or explain, but nonetheless a change.
The smile vanished, and in its place there came a dry, hard look.
The rounded face seemed to grow pinched, as though some great anxiety were leaving its impress upon it.
The glorious eyes, too, lost their light, and, as I thought, they formed its perfect shape and erectness.
I rubbed my eyes, thinking that I was the victim of some hallucination, or that the refraction of from the intense light produced an optical delusion,
and, as I did so, the flaming pillar slowly twisted and thundered off, whithersoever, it passes to,
in the bowls of the great earth, leaving Aisha standing where it had been.
As soon as it was gone, she stepped forward to Leo's side.
It seemed to me that there was no spring in her step, and stretched out her hand to lay it on his shoulder.
I gazed at her arm.
Where was its wonderful roundness and beauty?
It was getting thin and angular, and her face, by heaven, her face was growing old before my eyes.
I suppose that Leo saw it also.
Certainly he recoiled a step or two.
What is it, my calicratus?
She said, in her voice, what was the matter with those deep and thrilling notes?
They were quite high and cracked.
Why, what is it?
What is it?
she said confusedly i feel dazed surely the quality of the fire hath not altered can't the principle of life alter tell me calicrates is there aught wrong with my eyes i see not clear
and she put her hand to her head and touched her hair and oh horror of horrors it all fell upon the floor oh look look shrieked job in a shrillful seto of terror
his eyes nearly dropping out of his head, and foam upon his lips.
Look, look, look!
She is shriveling up!
She's turning into a monkey!
And down he fell upon the ground, foaming and ganashing in a fit.
True enough, I faint even as I write it in the living presence of that terrible recollection.
She was shriveling up.
The golden snake that had encircled her gracious form,
slipped over her hips and to the ground.
smaller and smaller she grew. Her skin changed color, and in place of the perfect whiteness
of its lustre, it turned dirty brown and yellow, like an piece of withered parchment.
She felt at her head, the delicate hand was nothing but a claw now, a human talon like
that of a badly preserved Egyptian mummy. And then she seemed to realize what kind of change
was passing over her, and she shrieked. Ah, she shrieked. She rolled upon the floor, and she roared. She rolled
upon the floor and shrieked. Smaller she grew, and smaller yet, till she was no longer
than a monkey. Now the skin was peckered into a million wrinkles, and on the shapeless face
was the stamp of unutterable age. I never saw anything like it. Nobody ever saw anything
like the frightful age that was graven on that fearful countenance, no bigger now than that
of a two-month child. Though the skull remains the same size or nearly
so, and let all men pray they never may, if they wish to keep their reason.
At last, she lay still, or only feebly moving. She, who but two minutes before, had gazed
upon us the lovelest, noblest, most splendid woman the world has ever seen, she lay still
before us, near the masses of her own dark hair, no larger than a big monkey, and hideos,
ah, two hideos for words. And yet,
Think of this. At that very moment I thought of it, it was the same woman.
She was dying, we saw it, and thanked God. For while she lived she could feel,
and what must she have felt? She raised herself upon her bony hands, and blindly gazed around
her, swaying her head slowly from side to side as a tortoise does. She could not see,
for her whitish eyes were covered with a horny film. Oh, the horrible pathos of the sight!
but she could still speak.
Caligrates, she said in husky, trembling notes,
forget me not, Caligrates, have pity on my shame,
I shall come again, and shall once more be beautiful, I swear it, it is true.
Oh, and she fell upon her face and was still.
On the very spot were more than twenty centuries before.
She had slain Caligrates a priest.
She herself fell down and died.
i know not how long we remain thus many hours i suppose when at last i opened my eyes the other two were still outstretched upon the floor the rosy light yet beamed like a celestial dawn
and the thunder wheels of the spirit of life yet rolled upon their accustomed track for as i awoke the great pillar was passing away there too lay the hideous little monkey frame covered with crinkled yellow parchment that once had been the glorious she
Alas, it was no hideous dream.
It was an awful and unparalleled effect.
What had happened to bring this shocking change about?
Had the nature of the life-giving fire changed?
Did it perhaps from time to time send forth an essence of death,
instead of an essence of life?
Or was it that the frame, once charged with its marvelous virtue,
could bear no more, so that were the process repeated,
it mattered not at what lapse of time, that two impregnations neutralized each other,
and left the body on which they acted, as it was before it ever came into contact with the
very essence of life? This and this alone would account for the sudden and terrible
aging of Aisha, as the whole length of her two thousand years took effect upon her.
I have not the slightest doubt myself, but that the frame, now lying before me, was just
what the frame of a woman would be if by any extraordinary means life could be preserved in her
till she at length died at the age of two and twenty centuries. But who can tell what had happened?
There was the fact. Often since that awful hour, I have reflected that it requires no great
imagination to see the finger of providence in the matter. Isha locked up in her living tomb,
waiting from age to age for the coming of her lover,
walked but a small change in the order of the world.
But Aisha, strong and happy in her love,
closed in immortal youth and goddess beauty,
and the wisdom of the centuries,
would have revolutionized society,
and even perchance have changed the destiny of mankind.
Thus she opposed herself against the eternal law,
and, strong though she was,
by it was swept back to nothingness,
swept back with shame and hideous mockery.
For some minutes I lay faintly turning these terrors over in my mind,
while my physical strength came back to me,
which it quickly did in that buoyant atmosphere.
Then I bethought me of the authors, and staggered to my feet,
to see if I could arouse them.
But first I took up Aisha's cartel and the gauly scarf,
with which she had been wont to hide her dazzling loveliness,
from the eyes of man, and, averting my head so that I might not look upon it, covered up
that dreadful relic of the glorious dead, the choking epitome of human beauty and human life.
I did this hurriedly, fearing lest Leo should recover and see it again.
Then, stepping over the perfume masses of dark hair that lay upon the sand, I stooped down
by Job, who was lying upon his face, and turned him over.
As I did so, his arm fell back in a way that I did not like, and which sent a chill through
me, and I glanced sharply at him.
One look was enough.
Our old and faithful servant was dead.
His nerves, already shattered by all he had seen and undergone, had utterly broken down
beneath this last dire sight, and he had died of terror, or in a fit brought on by terror.
I had only to look at his face to see it.
It was another blow, but perhaps it might help people to understand how overwhelming, awful was the experience through which we had passed. We did not feel it much at the time. It seemed quite natural that the poor fellow should be dead. When Leo came to himself, which he did with a groan and trembling of the limbs about ten minutes afterwards, and I told him that job was dead, he merely said, oh, and, mind you, this was from no heartlessness,
for he and job were much attached to each other and he often talks of him now with the deepest regret and affection it was only that his nerves would bear no more a harp can give out but a certain quantity of sound however heavily it is smitten
well i set myself to recovering leo who to my infinite relief i found was not dead but only fainting and in the end i succeeded as i have said and he set up and then i thought another dreadful thing
when we entered that awful place his curling hair had been of the rudest gold now it was turning gray and by the time we reached the outer air it was snow-white besides he looked twenty years older
"'What is to be done, old fellow?' he said in a hollow, dead sort of voice,
when his mind had cleared a little, under a collection of what had happened forced itself upon it.
"'Try and get out, I suppose,' I answered.
"'That is, unless you would like to go in there.'
And I pointed to the column of fire that was once more rolling by.
"'I would go in if I were sure that it would kill me,' he said with a little laugh.
"'It was my coarse hesitation that did this.
If I had not been doubtful, she might never have tried to show me the road.
But I am not sure.
The fire might have the opposite effect upon me.
It might make me immortal, and, old fellow, I have not the patience to wait a couple
of thousand years for her to come back again, as she did for me.
I had rather die when my hour comes, and I should fancy that it isn't far off either,
and go my ways to look for her.
Do you go in, if you like?
But I merely shook my head.
My excitement was as dead as ditchwater.
And my distaste, for the prolongation of my mortal span had come back upon me more strongly
than ever.
Besides, we neither of us knew what the effects of the fire might be.
The result upon she had not been of an encouraging nature, and of that exact causes
that produced that result we were, of course, ignorant.
Well, my boy, I said, we cannot see.
stop here till we go the way of those two. And I pointed to the little heap under the white
garment and to the stiffing corpse of poor job. If we are going, we had better go. But, by the
way, I expect that the lambs have burned out, and I took one up and looked at it, and sure enough
it had. There is some more oil in the ways, said Leo indifferently, if it is not broken at least.
I examined the vessel in question. It was intact. With a trembling hand, I feel,
filled the lamps. Luckily there was still some of the linen wig unburned. Then I lit them
with one of our wax matches. While I did so, we heard the pillar of fire approaching once
more as it went on its never-ending journey, if indeed it was the same pillar that passed and
repassed in a circle. Let's see it come once more, said Leo. We shall never look upon its
like again in this world. It seemed a bit of idle curiosity, but somehow
I shared it, and so we waited till, turning slowly round upon its own axis, it had flamed
and thundered by.
And I remember wondering, for how many thousands of years this same phenomenon had been taking
place in the bowels of the earth, and for how many more thousands it would continue to
take place.
I wondered also if any mortal eyes would ever again mark its passage, or any mortal ears
be thrilled and fascinated by the swelling volume of its mass.
majestic sound.
I do not think that I will.
I believe that we are the last human beings
who will ever see that unearthly sight.
Presently it had gone, and we two turned to go.
But before we did so, we each took jobs
cold hand in ours and shook it.
It was a rather ghastly ceremony,
but it was the only means in our power
of showing our respect to the faithful dad
and of celebrating his apseekis.
The heap beneath the white garment we did not uncover.
We had no wish to look upon that terrible sight again.
But we went to the pile of rippling hair that had fallen from her in the agony of that hideous change,
which was worse than a thousand natural death, and each of us drew from it a shining lock.
And these locks we still have, the sole memento that is left to us of Aisha,
as we knew her in the fullness of her grace and glory.
Leo pressed the perfumed hair to his lips.
She called to me not to forget her, he said hoarsely, and swore that we should meet again.
By heaven, I never will forget her.
Here I swear that if we live to get out of this, I will not for all my days have anything to say to another living woman,
and that wherever I go I will wait for her as faithfully as she waited for me.
Yes, I thought to myself.
if she comes back as beautiful as we knew her.
But supposing she came back like that.
Note.
What a terrifying reflection it is, by the way,
that nearly all our deep love for women,
who are not our kindred,
depends, at any rate, in the first instance,
upon their personal appearance.
If we lost them and found them again dreadful to look on,
though otherwise they were the very same,
should we still love them?
end of the note well and then we went we went and left those two in the presence of the very well and spring of life but gathered the cold company of death how lonely they looked as they lay there and how ill as sorted
that little heap had been for two thousand years the wisest loveliest proudest creature i can hardly call her woman in the whole universe she had been wicked too in her way but alive
thus is the frailty of the human heart. Her wickedness had not detracted from her charm.
Indeed, I am by no means certain that it did not add to it. It was after all of a grand
order there was nothing mean or small about Aisha. And poor job too, his presentment had come
true and there was an end of him. Well, he has a strange burial place. No Norfolkind ever had a
stranger, or ever will, and it is something to lie in the same sepulture as the poor remains of the imperial
she.
We looked our last upon them, and then indescribable rosy glow, in which they lay, and then with
hearts far too heavy for words we left them, and crept thence broken-down man, so broken
down that we even renounced the chance of partially immortal life, because all that made life
valuable had gone from us. And we knew even then that to prolong our days indefinitely
would only be to prolong our sufferings, for we felt, yes, both of us, that having once
looked Aisha in the eyes, we could not forget her forever and ever, while memory and identity
remained. We both loved her now and for all time. She was stamped and carving on our hearts,
and no other woman or interest could ever raise that splendid dye.
And I, there lies the sting, I had and have no right to think thus of her.
As she told me, I was naught to her, and never shall be through the unfathom depths of time,
unless indeed conditions alter, and the day comes at last, when two men my love one woman,
and all three be happy in the fact. It is the only hope of my broken-heartedness, and a rather faint one.
Beyond it I have nothing. I have paid down this,
heavy price, all that I am worth here and hereafter, and that is my sole reward.
With Leo it is different, and often I often I bitterly invite him his happy lot,
for if she was right, and her wisdom and knowledge did not fail her at the last,
which, arguing from the precedent of her own case, I think most unlikely,
he has some future to look forward to.
But I have none, and yet, mark the folly and the weakness.
of the human heart, and let him, who is the wise, learn wisdom from it.
Yet I would not have it otherwise.
I mean that I am content to give what I have given, and must always give,
and taking payment those cramps that fall from my mistress's table,
the memory of a few kind words, the hope one day in the far and dreamed future,
of a sweet smile, or two of recognition, a little gentle friendship,
and a little show of thanks for my devotion to her.
and leo if that does not constitute true love i do not know what does and all i have to say is that it is a very bad state of affairs for a man on the wrong side of middle age to fall into
end of the chapter twenty six chapter twenty seven of she by age rider haggard this is a librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer
please visit librivox.org recording by christine she by age rider haggard chapter twenty seven we leap we passed through the caves without trouble but when we came to the slope of the inverted cone
two difficulties stared us in the face the first of these was the laborious nature of the ascent and the next the extreme difficulty of finding our way
indeed had it not been for the mental notes that i had fortunately taken of the shapes of various rocks i am sure that we never should have managed it at all but have wandered about in the dreadful womb of the volcano for i suppose it must once have been something of the sort
until we died of exhaustion and despair.
As it was, we went wrong several times,
and once nearly fell into a huge crack or crevice.
It was terrible work,
creeping about in the dense gloom and awful stillness from boulder to boulder,
and examining it by the feeble light of the lamps,
to see if I could recognize its shape.
We rarely spoke, our hearts were too heavy for speech.
We simply stumbled about,
falling sometimes and cutting ourselves in a rather dog sort of way.
The fact was that our spirits were utterly crushed, and we did not greatly care what happened to us.
Only we felt bound to try and save our lives whilst we could, and indeed a natural instinct
prompted us to it. So for some three or four hours, I should think, I cannot tell exactly
how long, for we had no watch left that would go. We blundered on.
On. During the last two hours we were completely lost, and I began to fear that we had
gone into the funeral of some subsidiary cone, when at last I suddenly recognized a very
large rock which we had passed in descending but a little way from the top. It is a marvel
that I should have recognized it, and indeed we had already passed it going at right angles
to the proper path, when something about it struck me, and I turned back and examined it
in an idle sort of way and as it happened this proved our salvation after this we gained the rocky natural stare without much further trouble and in due course found ourselves back in the little chamber where the benighted nude had lived and died
but now a fresh terror stared us in the face it will be remembered that owing to job's fear and awkwardness the plank upon which we had crossed from the huge spur to the rocking-stone
had been whirled off into the tremendous gulf below how were we to cross without the plank there was only one answer we must try and jump it or else stop there till we starved
the distance in itself was not so very great between eleven and twelve feet i should think and i have seen leo jump our twenty when he was a young fellow at college but then think of the conditions two weary worn-out men two weary worn-out men
one of them on the wrong side of forty a rocking-stone to take off from a trembling point of rock some few feet across to land upon and a bottomless gulf to be cleared in a raging gale it was bad enough god knows but when i pointed out these things to leo he put the whole matter in a nutshell by replaying that merciless as a choice was we must choose between the certainty of the lingering death in the chamber and the risk of a swift one in the air
of course there was no arguing against this but one thing was clear we could not attempt that leap in the dark the only thing to do was to wait for the ray of light which pierced through the gulf at sunset
how near or how far from sunset we might be neither of us had the faintest notion all we did know was that when at last the light came it would not endure more than a couple of minutes at the outside so that we must be prepared to meet it
accordingly we made up our minds to creep on to the top of the rocking-stone and lie there in readiness we were the more easily reconciled to this course by the fact that our lamps were once more nearly exhausted
indeed one had gone out bodily and the other was jumping up and down as the flame of a lamp does when the oil is done so by the aid of its dying light we hastened to crawl out of the little chamber and clamber up the side of the side of the
the great stone. As we did so, the light went out. The difference in our position was a
sufficiently remarkable one. Below, in the little chamber, we had only heard the roaring of the
gale our head. Here, lying on our faces on the swinging stone, we were exposed to its full
force and fury, as the great draught drew first from this direction and then from that,
hauling against the mighty precipy, and through the rocky cliffs like ten thousand despairing souls.
We lay there hour after hour in terror and misery of mind so deep, that I will not attempt to describe it,
and listen to the wild storm voices of that tartarus, as said to the deep undertone of the spoor opposite
against which the wind hummed like some awful harp, they called to each other from precipice to precipice.
No nightmare, dreamed by man, no wild invention of the Romance here, can ever equal the living horror of that place, and the weird crying of those voices of the night, as we clung like shipwrecked mariners to raft, and tossed on the black and fathomed wilderness of air.
Fortunately the temperature was not a low one. Indeed, the wind was warm, or we should have perished. So we clung and listened, and while we were stretched out upon the rock at,
thing happened which was so curious and suggestive in itself though doubtless a mere coincidence that if anything it added to rather than deducted from the burden on our nerves
it will be remembered that when ayesha was standing on the spur before we crossed to the stone the wind tore her cloak from her and whirled it away into the darkness of the gulf we could not see whither well i hardly like to tell the story it is so strange
As we lay there upon the rocking stone, this very cloak came floating out of the black space,
like a memory from the dead, and fell on Leo, so that it covered him nearly from head to foot.
We could not at first make out what it was, but soon discovered by its feel, and then poor Leo,
for the first time, gave away, and I heard him sobbing there upon the stone.
Now doubt the cloak had been caught upon some pinnacle of the cliff, and was thence blown
hither by a chance gust. But still, it was a most curious and touching incident. Shortly after
this, suddenly, without the slightest previous warning, the great red knife of light came
stabbing the darkness through and through, struck the swaying stone on which we were,
and rested its sharp point upon the spur opposite. "'Now for it,' said Leo,
"'now or never.' We rose and stretch ourselves, and looked at the cloud-breath-stained.
the color of blood, by the red ray, as they tore through the sickening depths beneath,
and then at the empty space between the swaying stone and the quivering rock,
and in our hearts despaired and prepared for death.
Surely we could not clear it, desperate so we were.
Who is to go first, said I.
Do you, old fellow, answered Leo, I will sit upon the other side of the stone to steady it.
You must take as much run as you can and jump high.
and God have mercy on us, say I.
I acquiesced that with a nod,
and then I did a thing I had never done since Leo was a little boy.
I turned and put my arm round him and kissed him on the forehead.
It sounds rather French,
but as a fact I was taking my last farewell of a man
whom I could not have loved more,
if he had been my own son twice or.
Good-bye, my boy, I said.
I hope that we shall meet again,
wherever it is that we go to.
The fact was I did not expect to live another two minutes.
Next I retreated to the far side of the rock
and waited till one of the chopping gusts of wind got behind me,
and then I ran the length of the huge stone,
some three or four and thirty feet,
and sprang wildly out into the dizzy air.
Oh, the sickening terrors that I felt as I launched myself
at that little point of rock, and the horrible sense of despair that shot through my brain,
as I realized that I had jumped short. But so it was, my feet never touched the point. They
went down into space. Only my hands and body came into contact with it. I gripped at it with a yell,
what one hand slipped, and I swung right round, holding by the other, so that I faced the
stone from which I had sprung. Wildly I stretched up with my left hand, and this time managed
to grasp a knob of rock, and there I hung in the fierce red light, with thousands of feet
of empty air beneath me. My hands were holding to either side of the under part of the spur,
so that its point was touching my head. Therefore, even if I could have found the strength,
I could not pull myself up. The most that I could do would be to hang for about a minute.
and then drop down, down into the bottomless pit.
If any man can imagine a more hideous position, let him speak.
All I know is that the torture of that half-minute nearly turned my brain.
I heard Leo grieve a cry, and then suddenly saw him in mid-air springing up and out like
at Chemos.
It was a splendid leap that he took under the influence of his terror and despair,
clearing the horrible gulf as if it were nothing.
and landing well on the rocky point.
He threw himself upon his face to prevent his pitching off into the depth.
I felt the spur above me shake beneath the shock of his impact,
and as it did so I saw the huge rocking stone
that had been violently depressed by him as he sprang.
Fly back when relieved of its weight still,
for the first time during all these centuries,
it got beyond its balance,
fell with the most awful crash right into the rocky chamber, which had once served the philosopher
nude for a hermitage, and I have no doubt, forever sealed the passage that leads to the place
of life, with some hundreds of tons of rock. All this happened in a second, and curiously enough,
notwithstanding my terrible position, I noted it involuntarily, as it were.
I even remember thinking that no human being would go down.
the dread path again.
Next instant I felt Leo sees me by the right wrist with both hands.
By lying flat on the point of rock he could just reach me.
You must let go and swing yourself clear, he said in a calm and collected voice.
And then I will try and pull you up, or we will both go together.
Are you ready?
By way of answer I let go.
First with my left hand and then with the right,
and, as a consequence, swayed out clear of the overshadowing rock, my weight hanging upon Leo's arms.
It was a dreadful moment. He was a very powerful man, I knew, but will his strength be equal to
lifting me up till I could get a hold on the top of the spur when owing to his position he had so little
purchase? For a few seconds I swung to and fro, while he gathered himself for the effort,
and then I heard his sinuous cracking about.
me, and felt myself lifted up as though I were a little child, till I got my left arm round
the rock, and my chest was resting on it. The rest was easy. In two or three more seconds
I was up, and we were lying, panting side by side, trembling like leaves, and with the
cold perspiration of terror pouring from our skins. And then, as before, the light went out like
a lamp. For some half hour we lay thus without speaking a word, and then, and then, as before, the light went out like a lamp. For
some half hour we lay thus without speaking a word, and then at length began to creep along
the great spore, as best we might in the dense gloom. As we drew towards the face of the cliff,
however, from which the spore sprang out a spike from a wall, the light increased, though only
a very little, for it was night overhead. After that the gusts of wind decreased, and we got
along rather better, and at last reached the mouth of the first cave or tunnel.
But now a fresh trouble stared as in the vase.
Our oil was gone, and the lamps were, no doubt, crushed to powder beneath the fallen rocking stone.
We were even without a drop of water to stay our thirst, for we had drunk the last in the chamber of nude.
How were we to seek to make our way through this last boulder-strewn tunnel?
Clearly all that we could do was to trust to our sense of feeling, and attempt the passage in the dark.
So in we crept, fearing that if we delay to do so, our exhaustion would overcome us, and we should probably lie down and die where we were.
Oh, the horrors of that last tunnel!
The place was thrown with rocks, and we fell over them, and knocked ourselves up against them till we were bleeding from a score of wounds.
Our only guide was the site of the cavern, which we kept touching, and so bewildered did we grow in the darkness,
that we were several times seized with the terrifying thought,
that we had turned and were travelling the wrong way.
On we went, feebly and still more feebly,
for hour after hour stopping every few minutes to rest,
for our strength was spent.
Once we fell asleep, and I think must have slept for some hours,
for, when we woke, our limbs were quite stiff,
and the blood from our blows and scratches had kicked,
and was hard and dry upon our skin.
Then we dragged ourselves on again, till at last, when despair was entering into our hearts,
we once more saw the light of day, and found ourselves outside the tunnel in the rocky fold,
on the outer surface of the cliff that, it will be remembered, led into it.
It was early morning, that we could tell by the feel of the sweet air and the look of the blessed sky,
which we had never hoped to see again.
It was, so near as we knew, an hour after sunset, when we entered the night.
the tunnel, so it followed that it had taken us the entire night to crawl through that dreadful
place.
One more effort, Leo, I gasped, and we shall reach the slope where Billy Ali is, if he hasn't
gone.
Come, don't give way, for he had cast himself upon his face.
He rose, and, leaning on each other, we got down that fifty feet or so of cliff.
Somehow, I have not the least notion how.
I only remember that we found ourselves lying in a heap at the button, and then once more began to drag ourselves along on our hands and knees, towards the group where she, had told Bilali to wait her arrival, for we could not walk another foot.
We had not gone fifty yards in this fashion, when suddenly one of the mutes emerged from the trees on our left, through which I presume he had been taking a morning stroll, and came from a morning stroll, and came from a moment.
running up to see what sort of strange animals we were.
He stared and stared and then held up his hand in horror and nearly fell to the ground.
Next, he started off as hard as he could, for the grew some two hundred yards away.
Now wonder that he was horrified at our appearance, for we must have been a shocking sight.
To begin, Leo, with his golden curls, turned as snowy white, his clothes nearly ran from his
body, his worn face, and his hands a mass of bruises, cuts, and blood and crusted filth, was a
sufficiently alarming spectacle, as he painfully dragged himself along the ground, and I have no
doubt that I was little better to lock on. I know that two days afterwards, when I inspected
my face in some water, I scarcely recognized myself. I have never been famous for beauty, but
there was something beside ugliness stamped upon my features, that I have never got rid of, until
this day, something resembling that wild look with which a startled person wakes from
deep sleep more than anything else that I can think of. And really, it is not to be wondered
at. What I do wonder at is that we escaped at all with our reason. Presently to my intense
relief I saw old Bilali hurrying towards us, and even then I could scarcely help smiling
at the expression of consternation on his dignified continents.
Oh, my baboon, my baboon, he cried, my dear son,
is it indeed thee and the lion?
Why, his mane that was ripe as corn is white like the snow?
Whence come ye?
And where is the pig, and where too?
She, who must be obeyed.
Dead, both dead, I answered,
but ask no questions help us, and give us food and water.
or we too shall die before thine eyes.
Seeth, though not, that our tongues are black for want of water.
How, then, can we talk?
Dead, he gasped, impossible.
She, who never dies, dead, how can it be?
And then, perceiving a thing that his face was being wedged by the mutes,
who had come running up, he checked himself,
and motioned to them to carry us to the camp, which they did.
Fortunately, when we arrived, some broth was boiling on the fire, and with this Bilali fed us, for we were too weak to feed ourselves.
Thereby, I firmly believe, saving us from death by exhaustion.
Then he bade the mutes, worse the blood and grime from us with wet clothes, and after that we were laid down upon palfs of aromatic rust,
and instantly fell into the dead sleep of absolute exhaustion of mind and body.
End of the chapter 27, we leap.
Chapter 28 of She by H. Rider Haggard.
This is the Librivox recording.
All Librivox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit librivox.org.
Recording by Christine.
She by A. H. Rider Haggard.
Chapter 28.
Over the Mount
The next thing I recollect is a feeling of the most dreadful stiffness, and a sort of
vague idea passing through my half-awaken brain, that I was a carpet that had just
been beaten.
I opened my eyes, and the first thing I fell on was the venerable countenance of my old
friend Bilali, who was seated by the side of the improvised bed upon which I was sleeping,
and thoughtfully stroking his long beard.
The sight of him at once brought back to my mind a recollection of all that we had recently
passed through, which was accentuated by the vision of poor Leo lying opposite to me.
His face knocked almost to a jelly, and his beautiful crowd of curls turned from yellow to
white.
Note.
Curiously enough, Leo's hair has lately been to some extent regaining its color, that
is to say, it's now a yellowish-gray, and I am not without her.
hopes that it will in time come quite right."
End of the note.
And I shut my eyes again and groan.
"'Thu hast slept long, my baboon,' said old Bilali.
"'How long, my father?' I asked.
"'A round of the sun and round of the moon.
A day and a night hast thou slept, and the lion also.
See, he sleeps yet.'
"'Blessed his sleep,' I answered,
"'for it swallows up recollection.
Tell me, he said,
What hath befallen you?
And what is this strange story
of the death of her, who dieth not?
Be think thee, my son,
If this be true, then is thy danger
and the danger of the lion very great?
Nay, almost is the pot-red,
Wherewith ye shall be potted,
And the stomachs of those who shall eat ye
are already hungry for the feast.
Knoweth thou not that these amahaga,
my children, these dwellers in the caves, hate ye.
They hate ye as strangers,
they hate ye more because of their brethren,
whom she put to the torment for your sake.
Assuredly, if once they learn that there is naught to fear from here,
from the terrible one who must be obeyed,
they will slay ye by the pot.
But let me hear thy tale, my poor baboon.
This adjured I set to work and told him,
not everything indeed, for I did not think it desirable to do so, but sufficient for my purpose,
which was to make him understand that she was really no more, having fallen into some fire,
and, as I put it, for the real thing would have been incomprehensible to him, being burned up.
I also told him some of the horrors we had undergone in effecting our escape,
and these produced a great impression on him.
but I clearly saw that he did not believe in the report of Aisha's death.
He believed indeed that we thought that she was dead,
but his explanation was that it had suited her to disappear for a while.
Once he said, in his father's time she had done so for twelve years,
and there was a tradition in the country that many centuries back
no one had seen her for a whole generation,
when she suddenly reappeared, and destroyed a woman who had assumed the position.
position of queen. I said nothing to this, but only shook my head sadly. Alas, I knew too well that
Aisha would appear no more, or at any rate that Bilali would never see her again.
And now, concluded Bilali, what would so do, my baboon?
Nay, I said, I know not, my father. Can we not escape from this country?
He shook his head. It's very difficult. By a cover, we cannot put. We cannot
pass, for you would be seen. And as soon as these fierce ones found that ye were alone, well,
and he smiled significantly, and made a movement as though he were placing a hat on his head.
But there is a way over the cliff whereof I once spake to thee, where they drive the cattle out
of pasture. Then beyond the pastures are three days' journey through the marshes, and after that
I know not, but I have heard that seven days' journey from the
sense is a mighty river, which flows to the black water. If you could come thither, perchance
ye might escape, but how can ye come thither?
Bilali, I said, once thou knowest I did save thy life, now pay back the depths, my father,
and save me mine and my friends the lions. It shall be a pleasant thing for thee to think
of when thine hour comes, and something to set in the scale against the evil doing
of thy days, if perchance
thou hast done any evil.
Also, if thou be right, and if
she doth but hide
herself, surely, when she comes again, she shall
reward thee. My son
the baboon, answered the old man,
think not that I have an ungrateful heart.
Well, do I remember how thou didst rescue me,
when those dogs stood by to see me drown.
Measure for measure will I give thee,
and if thou canst be saved surely I will save thee.
Listen, by dawn to-morrow be prepared,
for litters shall be here to bear ye away across the mountains,
and through the marshes beyond.
This will I do, saying that it is the word of she,
that it be done, and he who obeys not the word of she,
food is he for the hyenas.
Then, when ye have crossed the marshes,
ye must strike with your own hands,
so that perchance, if good fortune go with you, ye may live to come to that black water whereof you told me.
And now, see, the lion wakes, and ye must eat the food I have made ready for you.
Leo's condition, when once he was fairly aroused, proved not to be so bad as might have been expected from his appearance,
and we both of us managed to eat a hearty meal, which indeed we needed sadly enough.
After this we limped down to the spring and bathed, and then came back and slept again till evening, when we once more ate enough for five.
Bilali was away all the day, no doubt making arrangements about litters and bearers, for we were awakened in the middle of the night by the arrival of a considerable number of men in the little camp.
At dawn the old man himself appeared, and told us that he had, by using she's dreadful name, though we saw that we saw,
some difficulty, succeeded in getting the necessary men and two guides, to conduct us across
the swamps, and that he urged us to start at once, at the same time announcing his intention
of accompanying us, so as to protect us against treachery. I was much touched by this act of
kindness on the part of that vilely old barbarian, towards two utterly defenseless strangers,
A three, or, in his case, for he would have to return, six days' journey, through those deadly swamps, was no light undertaking for a man of his age, but he consented to do it cheerfully, in order to promote our safety.
It shows that even among those dreadful Amahaga, who are certainly with their gloom and their devilish and ferocious rites, by far the most terrible savages that I ever heard of, there are people with kindly hearts.
of course self-interest may have had something to do with it he may have thought that she would suddenly reappear and demand an account of us at his hands
but still allowing for all deductions it was a great deal more than we could expect under the circumstances and i can only say that i shall for as long as i live cherish a most affectionate remembrance of my nominal parent old bill
accordingly after swallowing some food we started in the letters feeling so far as our bodies went wonderfully like our old selves after our long rest and sleep i must leave the condition of our minds to the imagination
then came a terrible pole up the cliff sometimes the ascent was more natural more often it was a zig-zag roadway cut now doped in the first instance by the old inhabitants of kufur
the amahagir say they drive their spare cattle over at once a year to pasture outside all i know is that those cattle must be uncommonly active on their feet of course the litters were useless here and we had to walk
by midday however we reached the great flat top of that mighty wall of rock and grand enough the view was from it with the plain of kaffir in the centre of which we could clearly make out the pillar druins of the temple of truth to one side and the boundless and melancholy marsh on the other
this wall of rock which had no doubt once formed the lip of the crater was about a mile and half thick and still covered with clinker nothing grew there
and the only thing to relieve our eyes were occasional pools of rainwater, for rain had
lately fallen, wherever there was a little hollow. Over the flat crest of this mighty rampart,
we went, and then came the descent, which, if not so difficult a matter as the getting up,
was still sufficiently breakneck, and took us till sunset. That night, however, we camped
in safety upon the mighty slopes that rode away to the marsh beneath.
On the following morning, about 11 o'clock, began our dreary journey across those awful seas of swamps, which I have already described.
For three whole days, through stench and mire, and the all-prevailing flavor of fear, did our bearers struggle along, till at length we came to open rolling-round, quite uncultivated, and mostly treeless, but covered with game of all sorts, which lies beyond that most desolate,
and without guides utterly impracticable district and here on the following morning we bade farewell not without some regret to old billally who strode his white beard and solemnly blessed us
farewell my son the baboon he said and farewell to thee too o lion i can do no more to help you but if ever ye come to your country be advised and venture no more into land that ye know not lest ye come back no more but leave your white bones to mark the limit of your journeyings
farewell once more often shall i think of you nor wilt so forget me my baboon for though thy face is ugly thy heart is true
And then he turned and went, and with him went the tall and sudden-looking bearers,
and that was the last that we saw of the Amahagger.
We watched them winding away with the empty litters like a procession,
bearing dead men from a battle, till the mists from the marsh gathered round them and hid them,
and then, left utterly desolate in the vast wilderness,
we turned and gazed round us and at each other.
Three weeks or so before.
Four men had entered the marshalis of Kaffir.
And now two of us were dead, and the other two had gone through adventures
and experience is so strange and terrible, that death himself has not a more fearful
continents.
Three weeks.
And only three weeks.
Truly time should be measured by events and not by the lapse of hours.
It seemed like thirty years since we saw the last of our whale boat.
We must strike out for the Zambezi, Leo.
I said, but God knows if we shall ever get there.
Leo nodded.
He had become very silent of late, and we started with nothing, but the closest we stood in,
a compass, our revolvers, and express rifles, and about two hundred rounds of ammunition,
and so ended the history of our visit to the ancient ruins of mighty and imperial Kaffir.
As for the adventures that subsequently befell us, strange and varied as they were,
I have, after deliberation, determined not to record them here.
In these pages I have only tried to give a short and clear account of an occurrence which I believe to be unprecedented.
And this I have done, not with a view to immediate publication, but merely to put on paper,
while there are yet fresh in our memories the details of our journey and its result,
which will, I believe, prove interesting to the world if ever we determine to make them public.
This, as at present advised, we do not intend to should be done during our joint lives.
For the rest, it is of no public interest, resembling as it does the experience of more than one central
affer and traveller. Suffice it to say that we did, after incredible hardships and privations,
reached Zambezi, which proved to be about a hundred and seventy miles those of Verbi Lally left us.
There we were, for six months imprisoned by a savage tribe, who believed as to be supernatural
beings, chiefly on account of Leo's useful face and snow-white hair.
From these people we ultimately escaped, and, crossing the Zambezi, wandered off southwards,
where, when on the point of starvation, we were sufficiently fortunate, to fall in with a half-cast
portuguese elephant-hunter, who had followed a troop of elephants farther inland.
that he had ever been before.
Cliffman treated us most hospitably,
and ultimately through his assistance,
we, after unnumberable sufferings and adventures,
reached Delagoge Bay,
more than 18 months from the time
when we emerged from the marshes of Kaffir,
and the very next day managed to catch one of the steamboats
that ran round the Cape to England.
Our journey home was a prosperous one,
and we set our foot on the quay at Southampton
exactly two years, from the date of our departure upon our wild and seemingly ridiculous
quest. And I now write these last words with Leo, leaning over my shoulder in my old room
in my college, the very same into which some two and twenty years ago, my poor friend
Vinci came stumbling on the memorable night of his death, bearing the iron chest with him.
And that is the end of this history, so far as it concerns science and the outside.
world. What its end will be as regards Leo and myself is more than I can guess at. But we feel
that it is not reached yet. A story that began more than two thousand years ago may stretch
a long way into the dim and distant future. Is Leo really a reincarnation of the ancient
calicteries, of whom the inscription tells? Or was I she deceived by some strange hereditary
resemblance. The reader must form his own opinion on this as on many other matters. I have
mine, which is that she made no such mistake. Often I sit alone at night, staring with the eyes
of the mind into the blackness of unborn time, and wondering, in what shape and form the great
drama will be finally developed, and where the scene of its next act will be laid. And when,
that final development ultimately occurs, as I have no doubt it must and will occur, in obedience
to a fate that never swerves and a purpose that cannot be altered. What will be the part
played therein by that beautiful Egyptian Amenartas, the princess of the royal race of the
pharaohs, for the love of whom the priest calicrates broke his woes to Isis, and pursued
by the inexorable vengeance of the outrage goddess fled down the coast of Libya to meet his doom at Kaffer.
End of Chapter 28 Over the Mountain
And the end of the book.
She by age writer Haggard
